ordination_n and_o that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o bishop_n only_o to_o confer_v it_o and_o she_o allow_v the_o distinction_n of_o order_n and_o though_o there_o be_v none_o under_o a_o deacon_n because_o the_o scripture_n make_v mention_n of_o none_o yet_o she_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o be_v very_o ancient_a six_o as_o for_o the_o real_a presence_n though_o dr._n wake_v treat_n of_o it_o at_o length_n we_o will_v omit_v speak_v of_o it_o until_o we_o come_v to_o the_o xii_o article_n where_o there_o be_v many_o book_n see_v that_o concern_v this_o subject_a seven_o we_o receive_v say_v the_o english_a expositor_n with_o equal_a veneration_n all_o that_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n let_v it_o be_v by_o scripture_n or_o tradition_n provide_v we_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o the_o doctrine_n or_o practice_n attribute_v to_o they_o so_o that_o when_o we_o be_v show_v that_o a_o tradition_n be_v receive_v in_o all_o age_n and_o by_o all_o church_n than_o we_o be_v ready_a to_o receive_v it_o as_o have_v the_o character_n of_o a_o apostolical_a institution_n so_o our_o church_n do_v not_o reject_v tradition_n but_o only_o the_o tenet_n and_o superperstition_n which_o rome_n pretend_v to_o justify_v after_o this_o way_n eight_o and_o as_o for_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n of_o all_o age_n the_o english_a acknowledge_v 1._o that_o they_o have_v receive_v scripture_n from_o their_o hand_n and_o it_o be_v chief_o for_o this_o authority_n that_o they_o look_v upon_o solomon_n song_n to_o be_v canonical_a and_o reject_v other_o book_n apocryphal_a which_o perhaps_o they_o will_v have_v receive_v with_o as_o much_o ease_n these_o book_n have_v our_o respect_n even_o before_o we_o know_v by_o read_v whether_o they_o be_v worthy_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n but_o this_o read_n confirm_v we_o in_o the_o respect_n which_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n give_v unto_o they_o as_o to_o the_o holy_a write_n ii_o if_o there_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n not_o contest_v that_o have_v come_v from_o the_o apostle_n to_o we_o concern_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o holy_a book_n as_o concern_v their_o number_n the_o church_n of_o england_n will_v receive_v it_o also_o but_o she_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o a_o particular_a church_n such_o as_o that_o of_o rome_n shall_v usurp_v this_o privilege_n nor_o that_o it_o ought_v to_o force_v other_o to_o follow_v the_o interpretation_n which_o she_o give_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n iii_o when_o any_o dispute_n arise_v concern_v faith_n the_o best_a way_n to_o appease_v they_o be_v to_o assemble_v a_o council_n but_o it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o such_o a_o assembly_n can_v say_v as_o the_o assembly_n of_o the_o apostle_n at_o jerusalem_n it_o seem_v good_a to_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o to_o we_o nor_o that_o it_o be_v infallible_a or_o that_o its_o canon_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o correction_n iu_o dr._n wake_n go_v on_o and_o say_v when_o we_o say_v i_o believe_v in_o the_o holy_a catholic_n church_n we_o do_v not_o only_o understand_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v plant_v a_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v to_o last_v to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n but_o also_o that_o the_o son_n of_o god_n will_v conserve_v either_o among_o the_o christian_n or_o in_o the_o universal_a church_n truth_n enough_o to_o denominate_v it_o such_o a_o church_n that_o be_v he_o will_v never_o suffer_v that_o truth_n requisite_a for_o salvation_n shall_v be_v unknown_a in_o any_o place_n so_o that_o though_o the_o universal_a church_n can_v err_v it_o do_v not_o follow_v that_o it_o can_v sink_v altogether_o nor_o become_v whole_o erroneous_a because_o than_o it_o will_v cease_v to_o be_v but_o such_o a_o particular_a church_n as_o that_o of_o rome_n can_v err_v and_o fall_v into_o utter_a apostasy_n and_o though_o the_o fundamental_a point_n be_v clear_o contain_v in_o scripture_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o hard_a that_o one_o man_n alone_o shall_v gainsay_v the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o church_n nevertheless_o if_o this_o man_n be_v certain_o convince_v that_o his_o opinion_n be_v ground_v upon_o the_o undoubted_a authority_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n we_o will_v be_v so_o far_o be_v afraid_a to_o bear_v with_o he_o that_o we_o all_o agree_v that_o the_o most_o glorious_a action_n that_o st._n athanasius_n ever_o do_v be_v that_o he_o alone_o maintain_v christ_n divinity_n against_o the_o pope_n the_o council_n and_o all_o the_o church_n v._o and_o so_o though_o we_o acknowledge_v that_o god_n have_v subject_v christian_n to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n for_o peace_n sake_n and_o to_o preserve_v unity_n and_o order_n and_o that_o she_o have_v power_n to_o prescribe_v to_o her_o child_n what_o doctrine_n be_v and_o be_v not_o to_o be_v public_o teach_v in_o her_o communion_n yet_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v the_o only_a support_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o the_o last_o and_o infallible_a rule_n by_o which_o the_o church_n and_o we_o be_v to_o govern_v ourselves_o nine_o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o think_v that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n make_v the_o father_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n idol_n and_o equal_v they_o in_o authority_n to_o the_o holy_a scripture_n but_o mr._n wake_n will_v undeceive_v they_o for_o say_v he_o though_o we_o have_v appeal_v to_o the_o church_n of_o the_o first_o age_n for_o new_a proof_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o our_o doctrine_n it_o be_v not_o that_o we_o think_v that_o the_o doctor_n of_o those_o time_n have_v more_o right_a to_o judge_v of_o our_o faith_n than_o those_o have_v that_o follow_v they_o but_o it_o be_v because_o that_o after_o a_o serious_a examination_n we_o have_v find_v that_o as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o common_a belief_n that_o be_v among_o we_o they_o have_v believe_v and_o practise_v the_o same_o thing_n without_o add_v other_o opinion_n or_o superstition_n that_o destroy_v they_o wherein_o they_o have_v act_v conformable_o to_o their_o and_o our_o rule_n the_o word_n of_o god_n notwithstanding_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o that_o they_o effectual_o fall_v into_o some_o wrong_a opinion_n as_o that_o of_o the_o millenaries_n and_o infant_n communion_n which_o be_v reject_v by_o both_o party_n ten_o whether_o one_o may_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n the_o english_a think_v that_o as_o she_o yet_o conserves_n the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n those_o that_o live_v in_o her_o bosom_n with_o a_o disposition_n to_o learn_v and_o leave_v off_o their_o pernicious_a error_n and_o profess_v all_o the_o truth_n that_o they_o will_v discover_v may_v be_v save_v through_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o faith_n in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o a_o general_a repentance_n that_o put_v their_o error_n in_o the_o number_n of_o the_o sin_n they_o do_v not_o know_v of_o but_o that_o ill_a use_n may_v not_o be_v make_v of_o this_o charitable_a grant_n the_o expositor_n limit_n it_o as_o follow_v i._o that_o it_o be_v hard_a to_o be_v save_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o this_o church_n since_o the_o reformation_n than_o it_o be_v before_o because_o its_o error_n be_v not_o so_o well_o know_v nor_o so_o solid_o refute_v which_o render_v the_o ignorance_n excusable_a ii_o that_o they_o that_o live_v among_o protestant_n and_o in_o a_o country_n wherein_o they_o may_v learn_v and_o make_v public_a and_o open_a profession_n of_o the_o truth_n be_v more_o condemnable_a than_o the_o other_o iii_o that_o priest_n be_v yet_o more_o than_o laic_n in_o a_o word_n the_o protestant_n hope_v that_o the_o good_a man_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n will_v be_v save_v but_o they_o have_v no_o assurance_n that_o they_o be_v to_o be_v save_v whereas_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o they_o will_v be_v save_v that_o live_v christian-like_a in_o their_o own_o communion_n they_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o god_n will_v condemn_v roman_a catholic_n for_o the_o error_n they_o profess_v take_v they_o for_o truth_n but_o they_o be_v assure_v that_o the_o crime_n of_o those_o that_o be_v convince_v of_o popish_a superstition_n leave_v the_o protestant_n through_o motive_n of_o interest_n and_o ambition_n and_o maintain_v tyrannical_a and_o superstitious_a tenet_n against_o their_o conscience_n deserve_v no_o pardon_n eleven_o as_o for_o idolatry_n the_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n accuse_v that_o of_o rome_n as_o well_o as_o the_o english_a doctor_n who_o live_v under_o edward_n the_o vi_o and_o queen_n elizabeth_z the_o catholic_n object_n that_o the_o learned_a of_o this_o kingdom_n change_v opinion_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o and_o begin_v to_o maintain_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o idolatrous_a but_o these_o gentleman_n be_v so_o unlucky_a in_o proof_n that_o of_o six_o author_n
gregory_n of_o nyssa_n 672._o in_o his_o discourse_n against_o those_o that_o defer_v baptism_n distinguish_v three_o sort_n of_o person_n with_o relation_n to_o the_o other_o life_n the_o first_o order_n be_v that_o of_o the_o saint_n and_o righteous_a which_o will_v be_v happy_a the_o second_o those_o that_o shall_v be_v neither_o happy_a nor_o unhappy_a and_o the_o three_o those_o that_o shall_v be_v punish_v for_o their_o sin_n he_o put_v in_o the_o second_o rank_n those_o that_o cause_n themselves_o to_o be_v baptise_a at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n there_o be_v a_o letter_n of_o this_o father_n 681._o concern_v voyages_n make_v to_o jerusalem_n where_o he_o divert_v the_o faithful_a from_o undergo_a slight_o these_o sort_n of_o pilgrimage_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o abuse_n that_o proceed_v from_o thence_o some_o catholic_n have_v be_v willing_a to_o make_v it_o pass_v as_o supposititious_a but_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v true_a here_o priscillian_n and_o his_o disciple_n be_v place_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n 714._o after_o st._n jerom_n who_o speak_v thus_o of_o they_o priscillian_n bishop_n of_o avila_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o city_n of_o treves_n eccles_n by_o the_o command_n of_o the_o tyrant_n maximus_n have_v be_v oppress_v by_o the_o faction_n of_o itharius_fw-la he_o have_v write_v several_a work_n whereof_o some_o be_v come_v to_o we_o some_o accuse_v he_o this_o day_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o gnostic_n of_o basilide_a and_o martion_n but_o other_o defend_v he_o and_o maintain_v that_o he_o be_v not_o guilty_a of_o the_o error_n that_o be_v impute_v to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a pursue_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n that_o the_o same_o st._n jerom_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o ctesiphon_n speak_v of_o priscillian_n as_o of_o a_o notable_a heretic_n which_o have_v make_v mr._n du_fw-fr quesnel_n believe_v that_o this_o place_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n be_v corrupt_v this_o conjecture_n which_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o manuscript_n will_v be_v of_o consequence_n if_o we_o know_v not_o that_o st._n jerom_n have_v often_o speak_v different_o of_o the_o same_o man_n beside_o it_o be_v apparent_o the_o manner_n that_o st._n jerom_n speak_v in_o his_o catalogue_n which_o place_v priscillian_n and_o matronian_n his_o disciple_n in_o some_o martyrology_n among_o the_o holy_a martyr_n the_o second_o letter_n of_o pope_n syricius_n furnish_v 734._o we_o with_o a_o fine_a example_n say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n of_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n judge_v he_o write_v in_o it_o to_o the_o church_n of_o milan_n that_o have_v assemble_v all_o his_o clergy_n he_o have_v condemn_v jovinian_a and_o all_o his_o sectator_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o priest_n deacon_n and_o the_o whole_a clergy_n baronius_n bellarmin_n and_o some_o other_o pretend_v that_o part_n of_o the_o second_o letter_n of_o st._n epiphanius_n be_v supposititious_a because_o he_o there_o relate_v a_o history_n which_o be_v not_o favourable_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o church_n 747._o be_v enter_v say_v this_o bishop_n into_o a_o church_n of_o a_o village_n in_o palestine_n call_v anablatha_n and_o have_v find_v a_o veil_n that_o hang_v at_o the_o door_n which_o be_v paint_v where_o there_o be_v a_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o some_o saint_n for_o i_o do_v not_o remember_v who_o it_o be_v but_o since_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o holy_a scripture_n there_o be_v in_o the_o church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n i_o rend_v it_o and_o give_v order_n to_o those_o that_o have_v the_o care_n of_o this_o church_n to_o bury_v a_o dead_a body_n with_o this_o veil_n mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n after_o have_v prove_v that_o all_o this_o letter_n be_v st._n epiphanius_n add_v that_o though_o it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v place_v in_o some_o church_n picture_n that_o represent_v the_o history_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o action_n of_o the_o saint_n and_o martyr_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o this_o use_n be_v general_a and_o that_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o st._n epiphanius_n have_v disapprove_v it_o although_o without_o reason_n according_a to_o he_o for_o i_o believe_v continue_v he_o that_o it_o will_v be_v contrary_a to_o the_o candour_n and_o sincerity_n that_o religion_n demand_v of_o we_o to_o give_v another_o sense_n to_o these_o word_n after_o the_o extract_v of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o father_n be_v find_v those_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o four_o age._n seque_fw-la the_o canon_n of_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o council_n of_o elvira_n be_v a_o old_a code_n or_o a_o ancient_a collection_n of_o the_o council_n of_o spain_n and_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o these_o canon_n be_v of_o great_a antiquity_n and_o very_o authentic_a the_o xxxiv_o canon_n and_o the_o xxxvi_o have_v give_v much_o exercise_n to_o the_o roman_n catholic_n divine_v the_o one_o forbid_v to_o light_a wax-candle_n in_o the_o churchyard_n because_o the_o spirit_n of_o saint_n must_v not_o be_v trouble_v and_o the_o other_o painting_n in_o church_n lest_o the_o object_n of_o our_o adoration_n shall_v be_v paint_v on_o the_o wall_n they_o have_v endeavour_v to_o give_v several_a exposition_n on_o these_o passage_n but_o it_o seem_v to_o i_o say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o understand_v they_o simple_o and_o to_o allow_v that_o the_o father_n of_o this_o council_n have_v not_o approve_v the_o use_n of_o image_n no_o more_o than_o of_o wax-candle_n light_v in_o open_a day_n but_o continue_v he_o these_o thing_n be_v of_o discipline_n and_o may_v or_o may_v not_o be_v in_o use_n and_o do_v no_o prejudice_n to_o the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n the_o xxxv_o canon_n prohibit_n woman_n to_o pass_v in_o the_o night_n in_o churchyard_n because_o often_o under_o pretence_n of_o pray_v they_o in_o secret_a commit_v great_a crime_n the_o lx_o deprive_v such_o of_o the_o quality_n of_o martyr_n as_o be_v kill_v in_o pull_v down_o idol_n public_o because_o the_o gospel_n command_v it_o not_o nor_o be_v it_o read_v that_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o same_o spirit_n of_o party_n which_o wrest_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o elvira_n have_v cause_v man_n to_o doubt_v of_o the_o history_n of_o paphnusius_n relate_v by_o socrates_n lib._n 1._o c._n 9_o this_o egyptian_a bishop_n oppose_v the_o new_a law_n that_o be_v go_v to_o be_v make_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a to_o oblige_v bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o keep_v unmarried_a and_o abstain_v from_o woman_n that_o they_o have_v espouse_v before_o their_o ordination_n although_o he_o himself_o have_v never_o be_v marry_v he_o maintain_v that_o this_o yoke_n be_v not_o to_o be_v impose_v upon_o the_o clergy_n and_o that_o it_o be_v to_o bring_v the_o chastity_n of_o woman_n in_o danger_n i_o believe_v say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n upon_o this_o speak_n of_o the_o roman_n catholic_n doctor_n that_o this_o doubt_n proceed_v rather_o from_o the_o fear_n they_o be_v in_o that_o this_o act_n shall_v do_v some_o hurt_n to_o the_o present_a discipline_n than_o of_o any_o solid_a proof_n but_o these_o person_n shall_v consider_v that_o this_o regulation_n be_v pure_o a_o discipline_n which_o the_o discipline_n of_o the_o church_n may_v change_v according_a to_o the_o time_n and_o that_o to_o maintain_v it_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o prove_v it_o have_v always_o be_v uniform_a in_o all_o place_n the_o author_n show_v that_o it_o be_v osius_n bishop_n of_o cordova_n who_o preside_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o not_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o pope_n he_o only_o acknowledge_v for_o authentic_a monument_n of_o this_o council_n the_o form_n of_o faith_n the_o letter_n to_o the_o egyptian_n the_o decree_n touch_v easter_n and_o the_o two_o first_o canon_n he_o consequent_o reject_v as_o supposititious_a piece_n the_o latin_a letter_n of_o this_o council_n to_o st._n sylvester_n the_o answer_n of_o this_o bishop_n and_o the_o canon_n of_o a_o pretend_a synod_n hold_v at_o rome_n for_o the_o confirmation_n of_o that_o of_o nice_n the_o christian_n of_o that_o time_n who_o be_v not_o perfect_o instruct_v by_o the_o holy_a scripture_n in_o what_o they_o ought_v to_o believe_v touch_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o bless_a trinity_n be_v in_o great_a uncertainty_n for_o neither_o the_o tradition_n nor_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n be_v then_o infallible_a mark_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o tenet_n since_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n that_o the_o most_o reasonable_a catholic_n make_v the_o depositary_n of_o these_o tradition_n and_o authority_n some_o time_n declare_v for_o the_o arian_n some_o time_n for_o the_o orthodox_n and_o another_o for_o a_o three_o
mr._n nicole_n that_o jesus_n christ_n come_v into_o this_o world_n we_o must_v examine_v according_a to_o the_o cartesiaen_n method_n whether_o the_o gospel_n be_v a_o feign_a book_n or_o no_o and_o hear_v all_o that_o be_v say_v by_o the_o wicked_a upon_o this_o subject_a and_o examine_v all_o the_o moral_a demonstration_n whereon_o the_o certainty_n of_o thing_n do_v be_v ground_v moreover_o we_o must_v be_v assure_v by_o philosophical_a reason_n and_o by_o good_a answer_n to_o spinoza_n systeme_n that_o man_n act_v free_o that_o he_o have_v a_o immortal_a soul_n and_o that_o god_n prepare_v pain_n and_o recompense_n where_o be_v tradesman_n or_o peasant_n who_o be_v capable_a of_o so_o long_a a_o dispute_n push_v to_o a_o contradictory_n decree_n so_o that_o this_o can_v be_v the_o way_n to_o answer_v well_o for_o if_o we_o do_v but_o retain_v one_o or_o two_o article_n of_o our_o creed_n we_o shall_v have_v enough_o to_o do_v to_o render_v ourselves_o certain_a of_o they_o according_a to_o des_fw-fr cartes_n method_n and_o all_o this_o show_v that_o mr._n nicoles_n principle_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v apply_v to_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o he_o be_v show_v several_a other_o very_a inconvenient_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n and_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o faith_n do_v not_o depend_v upon_o a_o examen_fw-la of_o discussion_n but_o upon_o a_o examen_fw-la of_o attention_n the_o effect_n whereof_o be_v learned_o explain_v in_o show_v the_o manner_n how_o divine_a truth_n be_v imprint_v in_o our_o understanding_n this_o be_v very_o fine_a and_o give_v we_o a_o second_o example_n of_o mr._n iurieu_n sincerity_n for_o without_o trouble_v himself_o whether_o mr._n nicole_n will_v brag_v of_o have_v oblige_v the_o minister_n to_o quit_v their_o ground_n he_o leave_v he_o whole_o to_o the_o examine_v of_o discussion_n and_o maintain_v that_o this_o be_v not_o what_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v dispute_v against_o and_o he_o answer_v a_o objection_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr meaux_n whether_o there_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o a_o christian_a may_v doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o scripture_n and_o that_o according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n let_v we_o say_v a_o word_n upon_o the_o last_o book_n of_o this_o answer_n the_o author_n have_v not_o so_o much_o indifference_n for_o mr._n nicole_n but_o he_o have_v take_v care_n to_o hinder_v his_o too_o great_a brag_n of_o the_o full_a victory_n that_o he_o have_v have_v in_o several_a case_n upon_o the_o examen_fw-la of_o discussion_n and_o say_v that_o this_o victory_n be_v but_o of_o little_a use_n to_o papist_n but_o that_o it_o furnish_v weapon_n to_o libertine_n and_o pagan_n to_o combat_v the_o christian_a religion_n moreover_o he_o be_v not_o of_o opinion_n that_o all_o the_o argument_n that_o be_v thunder_v against_o the_o examen_fw-la of_o discussion_n be_v good_a and_o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o way_n of_o feeling_n and_o this_o ray_n that_o he_o have_v so_o much_o laugh_v at_o he_o be_v show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o be_v so_o merry_a upon_o that_o word_n that_o there_o be_v real_o thing_n in_o scripture_n which_o be_v know_v by_o the_o way_n of_o feeling_n and_o that_o it_o be_v no_o sufficient_a argument_n against_o it_o to_o say_v that_o it_o deceive_v heretic_n daily_o for_o the_o author_n say_v if_o it_o deceive_v they_o it_o be_v because_o it_o be_v not_o assist_v by_o a_o interior_a grace_n from_o the_o holy_a ghost_n as_o when_o we_o feel_v the_o light_n of_o truth_n beside_o this_o he_o maintain_v that_o the_o most_o simple_a be_v able_a to_o know_v what_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v they_o quit_v the_o roman_a communion_n in_o fine_a he_o show_v the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n according_a to_o st._n augustine_n and_o he_o answer_v mr._n nicole_n in_o several_a thing_n concern_v the_o call_n of_o the_o first_o reformer_n and_o the_o schism_n whereof_o some_o will_v fain_o have_v convince_v they_o he_o answer_v he_o i_o say_v in_o all_o this_o and_o accuse_v he_o of_o a_o thousand_o frivolous_a quibble_n unworthy_a both_o of_o a_o man_n of_o honour_n and_o a_o witty_a man._n i_o do_v not_o doubt_v but_o many_o of_o my_o reader_n may_v not_o understand_v what_o the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n be_v let_v we_o then_o say_v that_o we_o understand_v by_o these_o word_n the_o reduce_n of_o faith_n to_o its_o first_o principle_n that_o it_o be_v a_o metaphor_n borrow_a from_o chemist_n who_o call_v analysis_n the_o operation_n that_o disunite_v the_o part_n of_o a_o compound_n body_n set_v apart_o the_o ingredient_n until_o they_o come_v to_o the_o most_o simple_a part_n so_o to_o make_v the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o to_o mount_v by_o degree_n to_o its_o beginning_n and_o to_o the_o first_o reason_n whereon_o it_o be_v ground_v and_o in_o this_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o west_n be_v very_o different_a for_o though_o it_o be_v very_o true_a that_o the_o protestant_n and_o catholic_n be_v question_v why_o they_o believe_v the_o trinity_n agree_v in_o answer_v that_o it_o be_v because_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o in_o scripture_n but_o if_o you_o ask_v they_o this_o other_o question_n how_o they_o do_v know_v that_o god_n have_v reveal_v it_o in_o scripture_n their_o answer_n will_v be_v very_o different_a the_o catholic_n will_v answer_v that_o it_o be_v because_o he_o be_v tell_v that_o the_o roman_a church_n find_v the_o meaning_n of_o trinity_n in_o certain_a passage_n of_o scripture_n but_o the_o protestant_n will_v say_v it_o be_v because_o he_o find_v that_o these_o passage_n signify_v the_o trinity_n whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o r._n c._n be_v ground_v on_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n &_o that_o of_o a_o protestant_n upon_o the_o very_a light_n which_o he_o find_v in_o the_o object_n propose_v by_o scripture_n there_o be_v but_o few_o who_o trouble_v themselves_o with_o this_o analysis_n they_o content_v themselves_o well_o enough_o with_o believe_v what_o they_o have_v a_o feel_n of_o moreover_o it_o be_v a_o great_a question_n with_o roman_a catholic_n whether_o in_o the_o analysis_n of_o faith_n they_o must_v stop_v at_o the_o pope_n or_o go_v on_o to_o the_o council_n gregory_n of_o valence_n in_o his_o analysis_n fidei_fw-la catholicae_fw-la maintain_v firm_o that_o they_o be_v to_o stop_v at_o the_o pope_n but_o mr._n holden_n a_o english_a man_n by_o nation_n and_o a_o famous_a doctor_n of_o sorbonne_n holâ—s_v for_o the_o council_n in_o his_o divinae_fw-la fidei_fw-la analysis_n seu_fw-la de_fw-la fidei_fw-la christianae_n resolutione_n which_o have_v be_v reprint_v late_o at_o paris_n with_o some_o addition_n a_o lutheran_n professor_n call_v hannekenius_fw-la refute_v the_o jesuit_n in_o the_o year_n 1683_o by_o publish_v paralysis_n fidei_fw-la papaeae_fw-la i_o do_v not_o know_v whether_o he_o will_v publish_v such_o another_o paralysis_n against_o the_o doctor_n of_o sorbonne_n mr._n jurieu_o put_v at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o book_n a_o short_a answer_n to_o what_o mr._n ferrand_n publish_v against_o the_o parallel_n of_o papism_n and_o calvinism_n if_o this_o article_n have_v not_o pass_v the_o bound_n already_o we_o can_v give_v a_o short_a extract_n of_o this_o short_a answer_n it_o be_v admirable_a and_o discomfort_n this_o author_n who_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n have_v not_o answer_v the_o hope_n that_o the_o catholic_n of_o this_o country_n conceive_v of_o his_o work_n they_o be_v a_o little_a surprise_v with_o the_o stroke_n they_o receive_v from_o the_o parallel_n and_o they_o expect_v that_o mr._n ferrand_n that_o be_v choose_v to_o revenge_v their_o common_a mother_n will_v acquit_v himself_o well_o of_o the_o office_n but_o they_o experience_v that_o he_o do_v not_o hold_v to_o what_o the_o church_n promise_v itself_o of_o he_o non_fw-la illum_fw-la nobis_fw-la genetrix_fw-la pulcherrima_fw-la talem_fw-la promisit_fw-la the_o accomplishment_n of_o prophecy_n or_o the_o deliverance_n of_o the_o church_n near_o at_o hand_n etc._n etc._n correct_v and_o augment_v almost_o a_o three_o part_n with_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n by_o the_o s_o p._n j._n pepeth_n a._n r._n at_o rotterdam_n by_o abraham_n acher_n 1686._o 2._o vol._n in_o 12._o this_o work_n have_v make_v such_o a_o noise_n that_o there_o be_v two_o thousand_o copy_n dispose_v of_o in_o four_o or_o five_o month_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v but_o a_o very_a few_o go_v into_o france_n which_o will_v have_v take_v off_o a_o great_a many_o if_o it_o be_v suffer_v that_o it_o may_v be_v dispose_v of_o there_o this_o considerable_a part_n of_o europe_n be_v almost_o nothing_o by_o report_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o bookseller_n trade_n one_o will_v think_v that_o the_o first_o edition_n shall_v have_v suffice_v nevertheless_o there_o be_v soon_o occasion_n
persecution_n than_o the_o remonstrant_n they_o will_v have_v the_o fundamental_a error_n of_o the_o r._n church_n to_o consist_v in_o this_o we_o must_v not_o say_v episcopius_n in_o a_o write_v insert_v by_o mr._n limborg_n in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o work_n consider_v popery_n in_o some_o of_o its_o part_n but_o in_o its_o whole_a not_o in_o this_o doctrine_n nor_o in_o that_o which_o be_v accuse_v of_o heresy_n for_o it_o be_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n on_o both_o side_n the_o one_o be_v mistake_v in_o one_o point_n and_o the_o other_o in_o another_o ....._o we_o must_v look_v upon_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o be_v a_o composition_n of_o ignorant_a ambitious_a and_o tyrannical_a man_n i_o call_v they_o ignorant_a not_o because_o they_o be_v not_o very_o learned_a for_o sometime_o they_o be_v too_o much_o so_o but_o because_o they_o know_v not_o and_o be_v oblige_v to_o know_v only_o what_o be_v prescribe_v unto_o they_o often_o against_o their_o conscience_n against_o reason_n and_o divine_a law_n it_o be_v the_o most_o pernicious_a of_o all_o ignorances_n because_o it_o be_v a_o servile_a one_o which_o be_v uphold_v only_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o council_n and_o which_o be_v the_o source_n of_o the_o many_o sophism_n they_o be_v constrain_v to_o make_v to_o maintain_v such_o opinion_n they_o have_v engage_v themselves_o into_o whether_o they_o find_v they_o true_a or_o false_a it_o extend_v its_o empire_n as_o well_o upon_o the_o practice_n as_o belief_n because_o they_o be_v both_o tie_v to_o the_o foundation_n which_o they_o be_v always_o to_o suppose_v unshaken_a without_o free_v themselves_o by_o examine_v the_o solidity_n thereof_o thence_o tyranny_n be_v form_v it_o be_v this_o which_o make_v it_o impossible_a ever_o to_o come_v back_o from_o this_o ignorance_n and_o which_o produce_v idolatry_n and_o ridiculous_a thought_n of_o the_o divine_a worship_n it_o be_v the_o poison_n of_o true_a religion_n because_o it_o lead_v man_n to_o serve_v god_n not_o according_a to_o his_o will_n or_o by_o a_o principle_n of_o knowledge_n and_o conscience_n but_o after_o that_o manner_n which_o the_o pope_n like_v so_o that_o it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o say_v that_o in_o this_o church_n be_v many_o thing_n which_o be_v good_a or_o sufferable_a this_o avail_v nothing_o see_v they_o hold_v not_o what_o be_v good_a because_o it_o be_v good_a but_o because_o they_o be_v oblige_v to_o acknowledge_v it_o for_o such_o the_o remonstrant_n have_v upon_o this_o establish_a principle_n which_o be_v very_o opposite_a to_o those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n they_o not_o only_o believe_v with_o other_o protestant_n that_o scripture_n contain_v clear_o all_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v know_v to_o believe_v to_o hope_v to_o do_v and_o to_o be_v save_v and_o that_o all_o those_o who_o read_v it_o with_o a_o attentive_a mind_n and_o without_o prejudice_n may_v acquire_v by_o this_o read_n a_o perfect_a knowledge_n of_o the_o truth_n contain_v in_o it_o and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o other_o divine_a rule_n of_o our_o faith_n but_o they_o admit_v also_o and_o maintain_v the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o this_o principle_n upon_o which_o many_o divine_n expound_v not_o themselves_o distinct_o enough_o thence_o it_o follow_v say_v mr._n limborg_n in_o this_o preface_n 1._o that_o no_o man_n whoever_o he_o be_v no_o assembly_n how_o considerable_a soever_o its_o authority_n be_v and_o how_o learned_a soever_o its_o member_n be_v have_v not_o a_o right_n of_o prescribe_v to_o the_o faithful_a as_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o god_n have_v not_o command_v as_o such_o in_o his_o word_n 2._o that_o from_o the_o communion_n be_v to_o be_v exclude_v those_o only_o who_o god_n have_v clear_o reveal_v he_o will_v exclude_v from_o heaven_n 3._o that_o to_o know_v certain_o damnable_a error_n and_o wholesome_a doctrine_n we_o must_v see_v if_o in_o scripture_n god_n have_v promise_v salvation_n to_o those_o who_o shall_v believe_v these_o doctrine_n or_o threaten_v with_o damnation_n those_o who_o shall_v embrace_v these_o error_n 4._o that_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o procure_v the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n it_o to_o suffer_v those_o who_o retain_v the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n although_o according_a to_o we_o they_o be_v mistake_v in_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v not_o command_v nor_o prohibit_v express_o under_o the_o condition_n of_o salvation_n or_o damnation_n 5._o that_o if_o this_o rule_n be_v follow_v all_o christian_n who_o have_v quit_v the_o roman_a church_n will_v soon_o agree_v in_o fundamental_a point_n and_o differ_v but_o in_o tenet_n which_o have_v neither_o be_v command_v nor_o prohibit_v under_o this_o condition_n 6._o that_o consequent_o none_o have_v a_o right_n of_o impose_v the_o necessity_n of_o believe_v under_o pain_n of_o damnation_n these_o non-essential_a tenet_n 7._o that_o no_o other_o mean_n can_v procure_v a_o true_a christian_a union_n because_o constraint_n may_v tie_v the_o tongue_n but_o not_o gain_v the_o heart_n this_o be_v the_o drift_n of_o the_o preface_n to_o come_v to_o the_o work_n itself_o it_o be_v compose_v of_o three_o letter_n and_o of_o a_o small_a treatise_n of_o william_n bom_n a_o roman_n catholic_n with_o as_o many_o answer_n and_o some_o other_o letter_n of_o episcopius_n concern_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n the_o matter_n we_o see_v be_v of_o the_o utmost_a consequence_n and_o it_o be_v sufficient_o know_v after_o what_o manner_n episcopius_n be_v able_a to_o treat_v thereof_o bom_n be_v a_o priest_n who_o be_v no_o great_a grecian_a as_o he_o confess_v himself_o and_o who_o beside_o be_v engage_v in_o the_o weak_a hypothesis_n which_o the_o doctor_n of_o rome_n ever_o embrace_v it_o be_v that_o which_o make_v the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o church_n reside_v in_o the_o pope_n person_n so_o that_o although_o he_o have_v expose_v pretty_a well_o the_o common_a reason_n of_o his_o party_n it_o may_v be_v say_v of_o he_o in_o relation_n to_o his_o adversary_n par_fw-fr studiis_fw-la aevique_fw-la modis_fw-la sed_fw-la robore_fw-la dispar_fw-la the_o occasion_n of_o this_o dispute_n be_v a_o conference_n which_o bom_n and_o episcopius_n have_v at_o the_o come_n from_o a_o sermon_n which_o the_o last_o have_v preach_v some_o of_o those_o who_o have_v be_v present_a thereat_o declare_v that_o bom_n have_v be_v reduce_v to_o silence_n upon_o which_o he_o be_v willing_a to_o show_v how_o much_o these_o report_n be_v false_a write_v to_o two_o common_a friend_n to_o put_v they_o in_o mind_n of_o the_o reason_n he_o have_v say_v and_o add_v to_o that_o a_o write_n to_o prove_v that_o st._n peter_n be_v establish_v chief_a of_o the_o catholic_n church_n episcopius_n at_o first_o make_v some_o difficulty_n of_o answer_v this_o priest_n because_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o tedious_a and_o more_o unprofitable_a for_o a_o protestant_n than_o to_o enter_v into_o dispute_n with_o a_o catholic_n see_v that_o as_o it_o be_v a_o article_n of_o faith_n with_o he_o that_o his_o church_n be_v infallible_a so_o he_o believe_v himself_o oblige_v in_o conscience_n not_o to_o confer_v with_o heretic_n but_o in_o the_o design_n of_o instruct_v they_o and_o not_o to_o have_v even_o the_o thought_n of_o receive_v any_o instruction_n nor_o any_o light_n from_o they_o it_o be_v not_o possible_a without_o engage_v one_o self_n into_o a_o excessive_a prolixity_n to_o relate_v all_o the_o reason_n which_o have_v be_v say_v on_o each_o side_n in_o this_o dispute_n we_o shall_v only_o stop_v at_o some_o of_o the_o principal_a proof_n and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o so_o common_o meet_v withal_o in_o book_n of_o controversy_n episcopius_n fail_v not_o at_o first_o to_o ask_v of_o his_o adversary_n in_o what_o place_n of_o the_o gospel_n jesus_n christ_n have_v appoint_v any_o body_n to_o be_v sovereign_a judge_n of_o controversy_n and_o to_o decide_v without_o appeal_n all_o the_o difference_n which_o shall_v arise_v in_o the_o church_n after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o apostle_n as_o there_o be_v not_o in_o scripture_n passage_n sufficient_o express_v for_o this_o institution_n bom_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o which_o episcopius_n allege_v to_o he_o three_o act_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o pope_n 1._o the_o first_o be_v draw_v from_o the_o dispute_n which_o fall_v out_o towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o second_o age_n concern_v the_o day_n in_o which_o the_o passover_n shall_v be_v celebrate_v victor_n bishop_n of_o rome_n excommunicate_v the_o church_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o asia_n because_o they_o celebrate_v this_o feast_n the_o fourteen_o day_n of_o march_n and_o not_o the_o sunday_n follow_v according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o rome_n palestine_n and_o
which_o they_o quote_v the_o archbishop_n laud_n jackson_n fielding_n hâ—ylin_n hammond_n and_o m._n thorndike_n there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o have_v write_v the_o contrary_n these_o be_v the_o point_n whereon_o the_o enemy_n of_o protestant_n will_v make_v the_o church_n of_o england_n pass_v for_o half_a papist_n though_o there_o be_v not_o one_o but_o be_v teach_v by_o other_o reform_a except_v episcopacy_n and_o this_o government_n be_v so_o ancient_a that_o even_o those_o who_o think_v presbytery_n better_o ought_v not_o to_o condemn_v for_o some_o little_a difference_n in_o discipline_n a_o church_n that_o be_v otherwise_o very_o pure_a unless_o they_o be_v mind_v to_o anathematise_v st._n ignatius_n st._n clement_n st._n polycarp_n st._n irenaeus_n st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n of_o the_o second_o and_o three_o age_n and_o a_o great_a part_n of_o the_o first_o without_o question_v the_o episcopal_a clergy_n of_o england_n have_v the_o like_a charity_n for_o presbyterian_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v the_o testimony_n of_o modern_a doctor_n nor_o of_o such_o as_o be_v accuse_v of_o have_v favour_v the_o pretend_a puritan_n we_o see_v the_o mark_n of_o its_o mildness_n and_o moderation_n towards_o all_o except_v some_o turbulent_a spirit_n among_o they_o which_o indeed_o be_v too_o common_a in_o all_o society_n if_o there_o ever_o be_v a_o time_n wherein_o the_o church_n of_o england_n differ_v from_o presbytery_n and_o have_v reason_n so_o to_o do_v it_o be_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o k._n jamss_v the_o first_o and_o notwithstanding_o you_o may_v see_v how_o the_o bishop_n of_o eli_n speak_v write_v for_o the_o king_n and_o by_o his_o order_n against_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n one_o may_v see_v how_o much_o the_o protestant_n of_o this_o country_n agree_v by_o harmony_n of_o their_o confession_n where_o each_o church_n acknowledge_v wherein_o she_o agree_v with_o the_o rest_n then_o lay_v aside_o those_o odious_a name_n seek_v our_o profession_n of_o faith_n in_o our_o confession_n the_o reproach_n you_o make_v we_o concern_v the_o puritan_n be_v altogether_o absurd_a because_o their_o number_n be_v but_o small_a and_o the_o most_o moderate_a among_o they_o agree_v with_o we_o in_o the_o chief_a article_n of_o religion_n the_o scotch_a puritan_n confession_n have_v no_o error_n in_o fundamental_a point_n so_o that_o the_o king_n may_v say_v with_o reason_n that_o the_o establish_v religion_n of_o scotland_n be_v certain_o true_a and_o as_o for_o the_o rest_n there_o be_v no_o reason_n to_o suspect_v dr._n wake_n testimony_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o london_n and_o the_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n have_v approve_v his_o book_n none_o of_o the_o other_o doctor_n contradict_v he_o and_o some_o side_v with_o he_o against_o roman_a catholic_n and_o these_o last_o have_v not_o accuse_v he_o of_o swerve_v from_o the_o common_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n only_o in_o the_o article_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n and_o he_o prove_v by_o several_a authority_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o his_o exposition_n what_o he_o therein_o advance_v at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o defence_n be_v several_a curious_a piece_n 1._o a_o comparison_n betwixt_o the_o ancient_n and_o modern_a popery_n 2._o a_o extract_v of_o the_o sentiment_n of_o father_n cresset_n and_o cardinal_n bona_n concern_v the_o devotion_n to_o the_o bless_a virgin_n 3._o the_o letter_n of_o mr._n imbert_n to_o mr._n de_fw-fr meaux_n 4._o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n to_o caesarius_n with_o the_o preface_n of_o mr._n bigot_n which_o be_v suppress_v at_o paris_n in_o 1680._o and_o a_o dissertation_n of_o dr._n wake_v upon_o apollinarius_n sentiment_n and_o disciple_n a_o discourse_n of_o the_o holy_a eucharist_n wherein_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o host_n be_v treat_v on_o to_o serve_v for_o a_o answer_n to_o two_o discourse_n print_v at_o oxford_n upon_o this_o subject_a with_o a_o historical_a preface_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n at_o london_n 1687._o p._n 127._o in_o 4to_n dr_n wake_v minister_n of_o the_o holy_a gospel_n at_o london_n who_o be_v say_v to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n give_v first_o in_o few_o word_n the_o history_n and_o origine_fw-la of_o transubstantiation_n as_o it_o have_v be_v ordinary_o do_v among_o protestant_n second_o he_o name_v several_a illustrious_a person_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n who_o have_v be_v accuse_v of_o not_o believe_v the_o real_a presence_n or_o transubstantiation_n to_o wit_n peter_n picherel_n cardinal_n du_fw-fr perron_n barnes_n a_o english_a benedictine_n and_o mr._n de_fw-fr marca_n archbishop_n of_o paris_n who_o give_v his_o absolute_a sentiment_n hereon_o in_o one_o of_o his_o posthume_n dissertation_n though_o in_o the_o edition_n of_o paris_n the_o place_n wherein_o he_o say_v it_o have_v be_v change_v or_o blot_v out_o but_o it_o can_v not_o be_v hinder_v but_o that_o this_o work_n have_v appear_v before_o person_n take_v notice_n of_o these_o sentiment_n some_o entire_a copy_n thereof_o have_v fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o protestant_n who_o get_v it_o print_v in_o holland_n in_o 1669._o without_o cut_v off_o any_o thing_n to_o these_o author_n be_v join_v f._n sirmond_n the_o jesuite_n who_o believe_v the_o impanation_n and_o who_o have_v make_v a_o treatise_n upon_o it_o which_o have_v never_o be_v print_v and_o whereof_o some_o person_n have_v yet_o copy_n m._n de_fw-fr marolles_n who_o get_v a_o declaration_n print_v in_o form_n in_o 1681._o by_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o the_o real_a presence_n and_o which_o be_v insert_v here_o in_o english_a and_o in_o short_a the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n entitle_v sure_a and_o honest_a mean_n of_o convert_v heretic_n who_o we_o dare_v not_o affirm_v to_o be_v the_o same_o who_o publish_v a_o treatise_n of_o transubstantiation_n which_o the_o five_o tome_n of_o the_o french_a bibliotheque_fw-fr speak_v of_o p._n 455._o the_o cartesian_o and_o several_a other_o be_v suspect_v of_o not_o believe_v the_o same_o no_o more_o than_o the_o protestant_n so_o that_o if_o the_o catholic_n cite_v some_o reform_v for_o they_o protestant_n also_o want_v not_o catholic_n author_n who_o have_v be_v of_o their_o opinion_n three_o the_o author_n show_v the_o dangerous_a consequence_n which_o arise_v according_a to_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n from_o the_o incredulity_n of_o so_o many_o man_n of_o knowledge_n be_v it_o in_o respect_n to_o mass_n or_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o infallibility_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n the_o treatise_n itself_o be_v divide_v into_o two_o part_n the_o first_o contain_v two_o chapter_n and_o a_o introduction_n wherein_o be_v expound_v the_o nature_n and_o original_a of_o the_o eucharist_n much_o after_o the_o idea_n of_o lightfoot_n in_o the_o first_o chapter_n transubstantiation_n be_v at_o large_a refute_v by_o scripture_n by_o reason_n and_o the_o father_n we_o shall_v make_v no_o stay_n at_o it_o because_o this_o matter_n be_v so_o well_o know_v the_o second_o chapter_n be_v employ_v to_o refute_v what_o mr._n walker_n say_v concern_v the_o opinion_n of_o several_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n upon_o the_o real_a presence_n dr._n wake_v at_o first_o complain_v that_o his_o adversary_n in_o that_o only_o repeat_v objection_n which_o his_o friend_n t._n g._n have_v before_o propose_v in_o his_o dialogue_n and_o which_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v refute_v in_o a_o answer_n to_o these_o dialogue_n print_v at_o london_n in_o 1679._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n which_o he_o maintain_v to_o have_v be_v always_o the_o same_o since_o the_o reign_n of_o edward_n he_o reduce_v it_o to_o this_o according_a to_o the_o author_n who_o refuted_a t._n g._n viz._n that_o she_o believe_v only_o a_o real_a presence_n of_o the_o invisible_a power_n and_o grace_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o and_o with_o the_o element_n so_o that_o in_o receive_v they_o with_o faith_n it_o produce_v spiritual_a and_o real_a effect_n upon_o the_o soul_n of_o men._n as_o body_n take_v by_o angel_n continue_v he_o may_v be_v call_v their_o body_n whilst_o they_o keep_v they_o and_o as_o the_o church_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o his_o spirit_n animate_v and_o lve_v the_o soul_n of_o the_o believe_v so_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o consecration_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o spiritual_o and_o mystical_o he_o give_v not_o himself_o the_o trouble_n to_o prove_v the_o solidity_n of_o this_o comparison_n by_o scripture_n and_o when_o he_o come_v to_o the_o examination_n of_o the_o author_n that_o mr._n walker_n have_v quote_v he_o content_v himself_o to_o produce_v other_o passage_n where_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v so_o vigorous_o of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o jesus_n
by_o a_o very_a plain_a way_n why_o be_v not_o jesus_n please_v to_o render_v the_o way_n more_o easy_a and_o do_v not_o tell_v we_o where_o we_o shall_v find_v such_o a_o judge_n we_o be_v therefore_o oblige_v to_o look_v for_o he_o say_v episcopious_a and_o this_o disquisition_n must_v necessary_o aim_v at_o either_o of_o these_o two_o thing_n either_o that_o each_o particular_a society_n of_o christian_n and_o even_o each_o member_n of_o this_o society_n attribute_v to_o itself_o the_o power_n of_o sovereign_n judge_v of_o controversy_n or_o that_o the_o universal_a church_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n of_o all_o those_o who_o profess_v the_o gospel_n have_v at_o all_o time_n right_a to_o choose_v such_o a_o judge_n the_o first_o can_v be_v grant_v because_o every_o one_o look_v upon_o himself_o as_o infallible_a no_o body_n will_v submit_v himself_o to_o the_o decision_n of_o his_o neighbour_n the_o second_o be_v natural_o unpracticable_a for_o before_o the_o universal_a church_n can_v choose_v a_o supreme_a judge_n of_o controversy_n it_o must_v needs_o have_v cast_v its_o eye_n upon_o divers_a subject_n capable_a of_o fulfil_v this_o charge_n and_o examine_v careful_o their_o capacity_n and_o how_o shall_v it_o make_v this_o examination_n all_o the_o christian_a society_n must_v concur_v in_o this_o election_n but_o how_o shall_v they_o agree_v thereupon_o and_o who_o can_v they_o choose_v who_o shall_v not_o be_v suspicious_a or_o uncapable_a of_o this_o employment_n see_v all_o christian_n have_v already_o take_v party_n and_o those_o who_o be_v not_o christian_n understand_v not_o our_o dispute_n add_v to_o this_o that_o though_o man_n will_v be_v decide_v by_o the_o ordinary_a judge_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n there_o will_v still_o a_o party_n of_o malcontent_n remain_v if_o the_o pope_n be_v choose_v france_n will_v appeal_v to_o the_o general_n council_n if_o a_o council_n be_v assemble_v italy_n will_v not_o accept_v on_o it_o until_o it_o have_v be_v confirm_v by_o the_o pope_n and_o this_o bishop_n will_v only_o do_v it_o upon_o condition_n that_o this_o ecumenick_n council_n will_v acknowledge_v itself_o beneath_o he_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o pretension_n of_o france_n the_o impossibility_n of_o this_o design_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n according_a to_o our_o author_n that_o god_n will_v not_o have_v his_o church_n to_o be_v govern_v after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o earth_n where_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o submit_v without_o know_v for_o what_o because_o there_o be_v but_o the_o body_n and_o some_o transitory_a good_n in_o question_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n extend_v itself_o over_o the_o soul_n and_o conscience_n man_n must_v be_v instruct_v convince_v and_o persuade_v man_n must_v read_v pray_v meditate_v and_o live_v christianly_o to_o obtain_v the_o grace_n of_o distinguish_a truth_n from_o falsehood_n in_o vain_a will_v scripture_n teach_v we_o these_o truth_n and_o exhort_v we_o to_o these_o practice_n if_o there_o be_v a_o infallible_a judge_n all_o this_o will_v be_v useless_a neither_o be_v it_o of_o great_a i_o among_o those_o who_o believe_v they_o have_v one_o all_o the_o world_n know_v the_o ridiculous_a explication_n the_o roman_a doctor_n give_v to_o scripture_n before_o protestant_n have_v put_v it_o into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o people_n and_o no_o body_n be_v ignorant_a of_o the_o many_o truth_n which_o have_v be_v discover_v since_o it_o have_v be_v believe_v that_o every_o one_o shall_v instruct_v himself_o in_o the_o will_n of_o god_n by_o his_o word_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o have_v arisen_a dispute_n which_o be_v the_o unavoidable_a consequence_n of_o examination_n but_o if_o christian_n apply_v themselves_o only_o to_o scripture_n and_o that_o instead_o of_o decide_v of_o their_o difference_n when_o scripture_n be_v not_o clear_a thereupon_o they_o support_v each_o other_o with_o a_o mutual_a charity_n we_o shall_v soon_o see_v they_o become_v both_o more_o wholesome_a in_o their_o opinion_n and_o more_o reform_v in_o their_o manner_n it_o be_v a_o consequence_n very_o clear_a and_o very_a easy_a to_o comprehend_v but_o such_o as_o apparent_o will_v never_o be_v justify_v by_o experience_n v._o the_o last_o writing_n of_o bom_n be_v a_o small_a treatise_n to_o prove_v that_o st._n peter_n have_v be_v establish_v head_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n where_o this_o priest_n relate_v the_o common_a passage_n of_o controvertist_n thou_o be_v peter_n etc._n etc._n feed_v my_o sheep_n etc._n etc._n the_o answer_n of_o episcopius_n be_v not_o complete_a but_o that_o which_o there_o be_v on_o it_o appear_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o refute_v all_o the_o objection_n of_o the_o missionary_n the_o first_o reason_n will_v be_v even_o enough_o which_o be_v that_o although_o his_o adversary_n have_v clear_o prove_v his_o thesis_n he_o will_v do_v nothing_o for_o all_o that_o if_o he_o do_v not_o show_v that_o the_o promise_v make_v to_o st._n peter_n regard_v also_o his_o successor_n whereas_o most_o of_o the_o father_n have_v take_v they_o for_o personal_a privilege_n as_o tertullian_n in_o his_o book_n of_o chastity_n c._n 21._o who_o speak_v thus_o to_o pope_n zephirin_fw-mi if_o because_o the_o lord_n have_v say_v to_o peter_n upon_o this_o rock_n i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n and_o all_o that_o thou_o shall_v bind_v or_o unbind_v upon_o earth_n shall_v be_v bind_v or_o unbound_v in_o heaven_n if_o i_o say_v for_o that_o cause_n you_o imagine_v that_o the_o power_n of_o unbind_n or_o bind_v be_v pass_v unto_o you_o to_o wit_n to_o all_o the_o church_n found_v by_o peter_n who_o be_v you_o that_o overturn_v and_o change_v the_o clear_a intention_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o have_v confer_v this_o personal_o on_o peter_n upon_o thou_o say_v he_o i_o will_v build_v my_o church_n and_o i_o will_v give_v thou_o the_o key_n and_o not_o to_o the_o church_n and_o all_o that_o thou_o shall_v unbind_v and_o not_o that_o they_o shall_v unbind_v 2._o after_o have_v show_v that_o these_o privilege_n be_v not_o personal_a it_o shall_v be_v prove_v that_o they_o regard_v only_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n exclude_v those_o of_o antioch_n 3._o that_o they_o regard_v they_o all_o without_o exception_n and_o without_o condition_n to_o wit_n that_o all_o and_o every_o one_o of_o the_o pope_n be_v infallible_a as_o well_o in_o fact_n as_o right_o against_o the_o experience_n and_o the_o sentiment_n of_o most_o of_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o roman_a communion_n 4._o it_o shall_v be_v define_v what_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v and_o show_v by_o formal_a passage_n that_o these_o term_n denominate_v the_o body_n of_o pastor_n which_o be_v call_v the_o representative_a church_n which_o be_v impossible_a whereas_o it_o be_v very_o easy_a to_o show_v that_o the_o church_n signify_v in_o scripture_n only_o the_o people_n in_o opposition_n to_o pastor_n and_o in_o this_o sense_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o absurd_a than_o all_o that_o be_v say_v of_o the_o power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o privilege_n see_v it_o be_v but_o the_o body_n of_o the_o pope_n subject_n and_o roman_a clergy_n and_o that_o subject_n who_o be_v far_o from_o make_v decision_n must_v submit_v and_o obey_v their_o lot_n 5._o after_o all_o this_o it_o shall_v be_v still_o prove_v that_o the_o privilege_n give_v to_o st._n peter_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n his_o successor_n import_v not_o simple_o a_o primacy_n of_o order_n and_o some_o authority_n in_o thing_n which_o regard_v the_o discipline_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n which_o protestant_n can_v grant_v without_o do_v a_o prejudice_n to_o their_o cause_n but_o they_o do_v moreover_o mark_v a_o primacy_n of_o jurisdiction_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o infallibility_n in_o matter_n of_o faith_n which_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v prove_v by_o scripture_n and_o all_o the_o monument_n we_o have_v of_o antiquity_n and_o which_o be_v even_o contradictory_n see_v the_o belief_n of_o a_o fact_n or_o truth_n be_v persuade_v and_o force_v not_o itself_o have_v not_o roman_a catholic_n much_a grace_n to_o accuse_v protestant_n of_o obstinacy_n because_o they_o refuse_v to_o embrace_v a_o hypothesis_n which_o suppose_v so_o many_o dubious_a principle_n whereof_o most_o be_v contest_v even_o among_o the_o divine_n of_o rome_n and_o to_o ask_v they_o to_o obey_v the_o church_n without_o distinct_o tell_v they_o what_o this_o church_n be_v or_o in_o what_o consist_v the_o submission_n which_o be_v require_v of_o they_o or_o how_o far_o it_o ought_v to_o be_v extend_v a_o abridgement_n of_o universal_a history_n the_o first_o part_n contain_v the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n in_o two_o book_n by_o henry_n le_fw-fr bret_n provost_z of_o the_o cathedral_n church_n of_o montauban_n in_o 125._o 3_o volume_n at_o
athens_n but_o every_o three_o year_n this_o jesuit_n maintain_v against_o he_o that_o they_o be_v celebrate_v every_o year_n but_o when_o he_o afterward_o prove_v by_o a_o very_a obscure_a passage_n of_o titus_n livius_n that_o they_o be_v celebrate_v every_o first_o year_n of_o each_o olympiad_n he_o seem_v to_o give_v himself_o a_o needless_a trouble_n see_v that_o if_o he_o have_v prove_v well_o that_o they_o be_v celebrate_v every_o year_n it_o follow_v without_o any_o difficulty_n that_o they_o be_v celebrate_v the_o first_o year_n of_o all_o the_o olympiad_n it_o may_v nevertheless_o be_v say_v for_o his_o justification_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o passage_n of_o titus_n livius_n but_o to_o show_v the_o impossibility_n of_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o scaliger_n he_o correct_v in_o this_o same_o place_n a_o passage_n of_o plutarch_n which_o seem_v to_o say_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o market_n place_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d casaubonus_n who_o perceive_v the_o fault_n think_v he_o be_v bind_v to_o correct_v it_o in_o read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o else_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o it_o be_v not_o for_o that_o we_o must_v read_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o wit_n to_o agra_n which_o be_v a_o place_n near_o the_o river_n ilissus_n where_o there_o be_v a_o temple_n of_o ceres_n and_o whence_o diana_n have_v apparent_o take_v her_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o fine_a her_o remark_n that_o most_o author_n have_v unreasonable_o confound_v the_o mystery_n with_o the_o thesmophoria_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o honour_n of_o ceres_n he_o relate_v several_a difference_n betwixt_o these_o two_o ceremony_n one_o of_o the_o thing_n upon_o which_o he_o have_v enlarge_v so_o much_o be_v the_o bridge_n that_o xerxes_n build_v to_o pass_v from_o asia_n into_o europe_n herodotus_n have_v give_v we_o the_o description_n thereof_o father_n petau_n expound_v it_o and_o correct_v in_o it_o a_o great_a many_o fault_n we_o shall_v be_v too_o tedious_a if_o we_o shall_v descend_v into_o a_o more_o particular_a relation_n let_v we_o be_v content_a with_o this_o remark_n upon_o a_o passage_n of_o cassiodorus_n l._n 9_o ep._n 5._o where_o it_o be_v order_v to_o keep_v no_o more_o corn_n than_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o maintain_v each_o family_n sieve_n in_o gradu_fw-la sive_fw-la in_o aliis_fw-la locis_fw-la condita_fw-la potuerint_fw-la invenire_fw-la these_o word_n have_v much_o torment_v the_o interpreter_n father_n petau_n say_v that_o by_o in_o gradu_fw-la a_o isle_n of_o the_o adriatic_a sea_n must_v be_v understand_v situate_v towards_o the_o place_n where_o venice_n have_v be_v build_v and_o not_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v distribute_v upon_o the_o stair_n at_o constantinople_n let_v we_o now_o say_v somewhat_o of_o the_o work_n of_o father_n hardovin_n he_o have_v place_v the_o oration_n of_o themistius_n in_o the_o order_n they_o ought_v to_o be_v in_o according_a to_o the_o time_n wherein_o they_o be_v speak_v and_o to_o effect_v this_o he_o have_v make_v a_o chronological_a table_n the_o exact_a that_o he_o can_v he_o have_v fill_v the_o vacancy_n which_o be_v in_o this_o author_n and_o cut_v divers_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v add_v and_o spoil_v the_o sense_n he_o have_v correct_v the_o fault_n which_o have_v slip_v thereinto_o and_o final_o he_o have_v clear_v the_o place_n that_o be_v most_o difficult_a by_o his_o learned_a observation_n he_o observe_v that_o the_o roman_n have_v dragon_n in_o their_o colour_n and_o as_o it_o be_v also_o certain_a that_o they_o have_v eagle_n in_o their_o ensign_n he_o teach_v we_o to_o discern_v these_o two_o thing_n it_o be_v say_v he_o that_o the_o eagle_n serve_v for_o the_o entire_a legion_n and_o the_o dragon_n for_o a_o cohort_n he_o pretend_v that_o sethus_n calvisius_n have_v place_v the_o death_n of_o procopius_n in_o the_o year_n 365._o and_o change_v the_o name_n of_o jovinus_n design_v consul_n for_o the_o year_n ensue_v into_o that_o of_o dagalaiphus_n have_v add_v a_o false_a calculation_n in_o all_o the_o sequel_n of_o his_o chronology_n he_o make_v several_a discovery_n and_o several_a remark_n upon_o the_o family_n of_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n to_o who_o he_o restore_v two_o child_n that_o no_o body_n do_v more_o than_o mention_n to_o wit_n gratian_n and_o pulcherius_n though_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o st._n gregory_n of_o nissa_n and_o st._n ambrose_n have_v speak_v thereof_o he_o speak_v to_o the_o purpose_n upon_o the_o chapter_n of_o genealogy_n for_o he_o have_v better_a distinguish_v than_o mr._n henry_n de_fw-fr valois_n have_v do_v the_o two_o young_a valentinian_o whereof_o the_o one_o be_v son_n to_o the_o emperor_n valentinian_n the_o first_o and_o the_o other_o be_v the_o son_n of_o valens_n and_o be_v name_v galate_n because_o he_o be_v bear_v in_o galatia_n it_o be_v for_o this_o that_o the_o nine_o oration_n of_o themistius_n be_v make_v mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n seem_v to_o believe_v when_o he_o publish_v the_o first_o time_n his_o ammian_n marcelline_n that_o these_o two_o valentinian_o be_v brother_n he_o be_v reproach_v with_o it_o here_o but_o as_o he_o correct_v this_o fault_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o socrates_n after_o he_o have_v see_v the_o idatius_n of_o father_n sirmond_n and_o that_o the_o same_o fault_n be_v also_o correct_v in_o the_o new_a edition_n in_o folio_n of_o amien_n it_o will_v be_v take_v ill_o that_o father_n hardovin_n think_v upon_o such_o a_o censure_n and_o it_o will_v perhaps_o be_v say_v that_o he_o fetch_v the_o occasion_n a_o little_a too_o far_o one_o of_o his_o most_o curious_a remark_n concern_v the_o passage_n which_o induce_v some_o to_o believe_v that_o themistius_n make_v profession_n of_o christianity_n and_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o of_o solomon_n the_o heart_n of_o the_o king_n be_v in_o the_o band_n of_o the_o lord_n this_o philosopher_n cite_v his_o fine_a sentiment_n as_o take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o assyrian_n father_n petau_n believe_v by_o these_o assyrian_a book_n the_o holy_a scripture_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v because_o themistius_n sometime_o give_v the_o christian_n the_o title_n of_o syrian_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o gentile_n who_o often_o confound_v the_o jew_n with_o christian_n father_n hardovin_n reject_v this_o opinion_n and_o find_v his_o own_o upon_o this_o that_o themistius_n can_v not_o borrow_v the_o passage_n in_o question_n neither_o from_o the_o original_a of_o scripture_n nor_o from_o the_o version_n of_o the_o 70._o the_o hebrew_n be_v leb_n melek_v we_o jae_v jehovah_n the_o heart_n of_o the_o king_n in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o 70_o have_v thus_o translate_v it_o simple_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d but_o themistius_n say_v thus_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d he_o have_v this_o passage_n from_o another_o place_n according_a to_o this_o jesuite_n and_o not_o from_o holy_a scripture_n some_o profane_a author_n furnish_v he_o as_o be_v that_o who_o teach_v he_o to_o say_v that_o man_n common_o sing_v upon_o lebanon_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o it_o be_v ever_o say_v that_o aesop_n must_v needs_o have_v read_v solomon_n see_v he_o cite_v a_o sentence_n which_o be_v find_v word_n for_o word_n in_o chap._n 3._o of_o proverb_n god_n resist_v the_o proud_a but_o show_v favour_n to_o the_o humble_a so_o it_o be_v that_o the_o 70._o have_v turn_v the_o passage_n of_o solomon_n and_o that_o the_o apostle_n st._n james_n have_v cite_v it_o in_o his_o epistle_n there_o will_v not_o be_v much_o reason_n under_o pretence_n of_o this_o great_a conformity_n between_o the_o passage_n of_o aesop_n and_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n to_o maintain_v that_o aesop_n have_v read_v the_o sacred_a book_n for_o whence_o can_v he_o draw_v the_o signification_n which_o the_o teâ—m_n have_v in_o the_o sentence_n of_o aesop_n which_o be_v a_o particular_a signification_n to_o the_o greek_a bible_n of_o the_o 70._o it_o be_v better_a to_o say_v with_o vavasseur_n the_o jesuite_n that_o plenuda_n be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o book_n which_o we_o call_v this_o day_n the_o fable_n of_o aesop._n at_o least_o it_o be_v true_a that_o some_o christian_a be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o moral_a sense_n which_o have_v be_v express_v in_o one_o of_o the_o fable_n of_o aesop_n by_o the_o very_a greek_a term_n of_o the_o scripture_n a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o prerogative_n of_o st._n ann_n mother_n of_o the_o mother_n of_o god_n approve_v by_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o sorbonne_n and_o translate_v out_o of_o french_a into_o english_a to_o accompany_v a_o book_n which_o be_v entitle_v contemplation_n on_o the_o life_n and_o glory_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n with_o the_o defence_n of_o that_o work_n and_o other_o piece_n of_o that_o nature_n to_o
to_o speak_v better_a according_a to_o their_o conjecture_n 8._o that_o there_o be_v no_o text_n in_o the_o bible_n which_o privilege_n a_o man_n who_o be_v not_o inspire_v to_o form_v a_o assembly_n which_o shall_v call_v itself_o the_o true_a and_o only_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o shall_v appropriate_v to_o itself_o its_o privilege_n by_o exclude_v all_o other_o 9_o that_o nevertheless_o christian_n divide_v themselves_o into_o innumerable_a sect_n whereof_o the_o most_o part_n excommunicate_v and_o condemn_v the_o other_o 10._o from_o all_o this_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o one_o can_v look_v upon_o any_o of_o these_o church_n nor_o the_o minister_n thereof_o nor_o the_o tenet_n nor_o the_o ceremony_n of_o they_o with_o the_o same_o respect_n which_o one_o be_v oblige_v to_o have_v for_o the_o church_n and_o apostolical_a pastor_n 11._o consequent_o that_o these_o assembly_n have_v no_o right_a to_o impose_v their_o doctrine_n or_o worship_n as_o a_o necessary_a yoke_n upon_o conscience_n nor_o to_o condemn_v and_o excommunicate_v such_o as_o do_v not_o the_o same_o with_o they_o 12._o that_o baptism_n and_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v sacrament_n ordain_v by_o jesus_n christ_n who_o use_n be_v very_o profitable_a that_o the_o assembly_n of_o piety_n be_v so_o likewise_o provide_v their_o government_n be_v not_o tyrannical_a that_o they_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o work_n of_o some_o godly_a person_n who_o have_v endeavour_v to_o imitate_v the_o model_n of_o the_o church_n which_o they_o find_v in_o scripture_n and_o they_o confess_v these_o institutor_n be_v not_o infallible_a and_o that_o they_o leave_v fault_n in_o their_o work_n which_o they_o be_v willing_a to_o correct_v when_o they_o be_v better_o instruct_v this_o be_v the_o occasion_n of_o a_o dispute_n that_o then_o make_v much_o noise_n one_o of_o mr._n galenus_n brother_n answer_v these_o article_n which_o mr._n galenus_n have_v print_v in_o the_o year_n 1659._o with_o a_o reply_n to_o his_o adversary_n in_o 1660._o mr._n pontanus_n minister_n of_o the_o remonstrant_n at_o amsterdam_n undertake_v to_o examine_v this_o opinion_n in_o a_o treatise_n which_o he_o make_v of_o the_o visible_a church_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o its_o office_n and_o worship_n without_o doubt_v this_o dispute_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o 1664._o see_v one_o of_o mr._n alting_n friend_n ask_v he_o his_o opinion_n upon_o it_o to_o which_o this_o professor_n answer_v i_o do_v not_o see_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o galenus_n such_o as_o you_o mention_v it_o in_o your_o letter_n be_v so_o condemnable_a it_o will_v be_v in_o vain_a now_o to_o search_v the_o form_n of_o the_o apostolical_a church_n and_o the_o gift_n which_o the_o apostle_n confer_v by_o imposition_n of_o hand_n i_o remember_v i_o tell_v you_o that_o we_o have_v a_o faith_n which_o make_v we_o uncapable_a of_o receive_v gift_n as_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o sign_n which_o according_a to_o the_o promise_n of_o jesus_n christ_n mark_v 16.17_o 18._o shall_v accompany_v the_o faithful_a viz._n the_o gift_n of_o miracle_n the_o gift_n of_o tongue_n and_o of_o prophecy_n have_v cease_v in_o the_o church_n than_o it_o be_v not_o strange_a that_o they_o descend_v not_o to_o we_o in_o the_o opinion_n of_o some_o man_n this_o faith_n and_o its_o efficacy_n last_v not_o as_o long_o as_o the_o first_o age_n it_o will_v distract_v we_o to_o find_v out_o the_o sign_n of_o it_o in_o such_o distant_a time_n after_o this_o i_o do_v not_o admire_v that_o most_o doctor_n have_v take_v so_o different_a way_n and_o that_o like_a painter_n they_o have_v draw_v more_o or_o less_o near_o after_o the_o model_n of_o the_o apostle_n according_a as_o their_o pencil_n be_v fine_a or_o gross_a thence_o spring_v so_o many_o different_a church_n to_o which_o be_v give_v the_o name_n of_o their_o doctor_n as_o common_o the_o name_n of_o painter_n be_v give_v to_o their_o most_o excellent_a piece_n it_o be_v true_a that_o there_o be_v some_o far_o better_a than_o other_o but_o there_o be_v none_o but_o please_v some_o people_n so_o much_o that_o they_o despise_v and_o condemn_v sometime_o all_o other_o church_n how_o little_a soever_o they_o differ_v from_o they_o it_o be_v a_o evil_a that_o can_v only_o be_v deplore_v hitherto_o and_o god_n only_o know_v when_o it_o will_v be_v remedy_v when_o he_o be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o this_o faith_n which_o we_o have_v lose_v he_o will_v give_v we_o its_o fruit_n and_o it_o be_v then_o we_o shall_v be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n we_o must_v preserve_v and_o endeavour_v to_o preserve_v and_o increase_v the_o faith_n we_o have_v which_o be_v that_o of_o tenet_n and_o which_o may_v conduct_v we_o to_o salvation_n notwithstanding_o the_o fault_n of_o the_o exterior_a form_n and_o government_n of_o the_o church_n in_o answer_v to_o the_o same_o who_o ask_v he_o his_o opinion_n upon_o the_o vision_n of_o drabicius_n he_o say_v i_o know_v nothing_o certain_a upon_o that_o business_n now_o i_o can_v approve_v they_o and_o i_o dare_v not_o condemn_v they_o i_o suspend_v my_o judgement_n in_o the_o design_n to_o meditate_v upon_o this_o subject_a and_o perhaps_o at_o another_o time_n i_o will_v write_v to_o you_o at_o large_a of_o it_o l._n 17._o in_o the_o twenty_o first_o letter_n be_v a_o great_a many_o help_n for_o the_o history_n of_o david_n and_o upon_o the_o persecution_n which_o saul_n make_v against_o he_o in_o answer_v a_o divine_a of_o herborn_n who_o exhort_v he_o to_o make_v a_o translation_n of_o scripture_n but_o without_o swerve_v from_o the_o receive_a version_n and_o the_o common_a tradition_n i_o can_v say_v he_o make_v that_o two_o council_n agree_v for_o one_o ruin_v the_o other_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o spoil_v paper_n to_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n a_o hundred_o time_n over_o i_o take_v notice_n of_o another_o fault_n which_o have_v take_v rooâ—_n among_o the_o reform_a that_o be_v that_o we_o be_v very_a orthodox_n upon_o the_o theory_n or_o speculation_n of_o scripture_n but_o as_o to_o practice_n we_o be_v altogether_o papist_n puri_fw-la puti_fw-la pontificii_fw-la you_o will_v acknowledge_v it_o if_o you_o reflect_v upon_o the_o action_n of_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o you_o advise_v i_o to_o be_v silent_a upon_o the_o question_n of_o the_o sabbath_n though_o you_o acknowledge_v it_o be_v of_o great_a importance_n and_o you_o will_v not_o have_v i_o to_o oppose_v myself_o to_o the_o receive_a hypothesis_n i_o know_v full_a well_o that_o it_o be_v a_o axiom_n of_o the_o prudence_n of_o this_o age_n not_o to_o touch_v a_o evil_n which_o be_v strong_o root_v but_o the_o reformer_n of_o the_o past_a age_n have_v far_o more_o christian_a thought_n they_o have_v the_o courage_n to_o attack_v the_o error_n which_o be_v in_o the_o peaceable_a possession_n of_o man_n understanding_n though_o they_o foresee_v the_o trouble_n which_o they_o will_v cause_v throughout_o all_o europe_n it_o be_v in_o vain_a to_o expect_v to_o gain_v time_n till_o man_n be_v silent_a or_o do_v agree_v all_o to_o maintain_v a_o false_a hypothesis_n this_o silence_n and_o this_o consent_n will_v not_o render_v it_o true_a i_o do_v not_o take_v the_o testimony_n of_o man_n say_v jesus_n christ_n nor_o will_v he_o have_v st._n john_n baptist_n himself_o to_o be_v believe_v if_o his_o word_n be_v not_o conformable_a to_o the_o write_n of_o moses_n 50.27_o upon_o the_o famous_a passage_n of_o the_o roman_n 3.25_o the_o author_n have_v a_o opinion_n altogether_o different_a not_o only_o from_o the_o common_a interpretation_n but_o also_o from_o that_o of_o bezae_n and_o of_o cocceius_n the_o first_o translate_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dissimulatio_fw-la and_o the_o second_o prateritio_n but_o mr._n alt_v will_v have_v it_o transmissio_n or_o translatio_fw-la a_o transposition_n he_o find_v it_o upon_o this_o that_o there_o be_v a_o pleonasmus_fw-la in_o the_o version_n of_o these_o two_o learned_a interpreter_n because_o the_o term_n of_o dissimulation_n preterition_n and_o non-imputation_n give_v no_o other_o idea_n but_o the_o patience_n of_o god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o which_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o following_z vers_n 2._o he_o add_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o answer_v here_o to_o the_o hebrew_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hegnebbir_n which_o be_v speak_v of_o sin_n 2_o sam._n 12.13_o and_o job_n 7.21_o and_o that_o so_o paresis_n mark_v in_o this_o place_n that_o action_n of_o god_n consider_v as_o a_o debtor_n who_o transport_v the_o debt_n or_o the_o crime_n of_o sinner_n upon_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v make_v their_o pledge_n or_o surety_n so_o the_o sense_n of_o this_o passage_n be_v according_a to_o our_o author_n that_o god_n have_v transport_v upon_o jesus_n
into_o the_o sacred_a volume_n upon_o their_o word_n and_o before_o it_o have_v be_v compare_v with_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n 4.4_o which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v as_o the_o rule_n to_o all_o book_n thence_o it_o come_v that_o after_o he_o nothing_o be_v add_v to_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o holy_a write_n i_o can_v believe_v that_o this_o be_v do_v by_o the_o advice_n or_o order_n of_o some_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n there_o be_v no_o footstep_n of_o these_o sort_n of_o assembly_n in_o scripture_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o god_n will_v not_o suffer_v that_o there_o shall_v be_v any_o lest_o it_o shall_v be_v think_v that_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o word_n depend_v on_o the_o will_n of_o man_n or_o that_o the_o church_n under_o this_o pretence_n shall_v attribute_v to_o itself_o the_o right_n of_o pronounce_v upon_o the_o canon_n and_o to_o reject_v or_o admit_v the_o book_n as_o it_o shall_v think_v fit_a if_o the_o church_n have_v this_o power_n there_o be_v many_o prophetical_a write_n which_o we_o shall_v miss_v undoubted_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n to_o who_o the_o whole_a college_n of_o priest_n and_o all_o the_o ordinary_a prophet_n be_v oppose_v and_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o say_v that_o the_o church_n have_v this_o power_n one_o time_n and_o not_o another_o god_n give_v credit_n enough_o to_o moses_n in_o speak_v to_o he_o in_o the_o sight_n of_o all_o israel_n exod._n nineteeen_o 14._o and_o his_o write_n never_o want_v the_o authority_n of_o any_o assembly_n to_o be_v receive_v as_o to_o the_o other_o prophet_n do_v you_o ask_v how_o their_o book_n be_v receive_v or_o how_o they_o have_v be_v preserve_v it_o be_v a_o conduct_n of_o providence_n which_o i_o adore_v without_o comprehend_v its_o way_n it_o have_v not_o yet_o be_v prove_v that_o we_o owe_v this_o obligation_n to_o the_o pharisee_n or_o rabbin_n in_o particular_a it_o be_v to_o the_o jewish_a people_n in_o general_n that_o st._n paul_n give_v the_o title_n of_o depositor_n of_o the_o divine_a oracle_n rom._n 3._o several_a other_o question_n of_o critic_n be_v treat_v of_o in_o these_o letter_n of_o divinity_n and_o morality_n if_o boaz_n 69._o espouse_v ruth_n by_o virtue_n of_o the_o right_n of_o next-a-kin_n what_o motive_n compel_v the_o gibeonite_n to_o feign_v that_o they_o be_v come_v from_o a_o far_a country_n if_o the_o seven_o nation_n of_o the_o canaanite_n be_v not_o of_o the_o number_n of_o those_o to_o who_o god_n have_v command_v peace_n to_o be_v offer_v it_o be_v answer_v that_o these_o seven_o nation_n be_v except_v and_o not_o contain_v among_o those_o to_o who_o peace_n be_v to_o be_v offer_v 15._o that_o the_o gibeonite_n be_v of_o their_o number_n see_v themselves_o oblige_v to_o put_v a_o guile_n upon_o the_o israelite_n to_o be_v receive_v among_o their_o ally_n that_o this_o have_v be_v swear_v it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o break_v it_o because_o it_o be_v not_o the_o israelite_n who_o have_v offer_v peace_n but_o the_o gibeonite_n which_o have_v demand_v it_o a_o conjuncture_n upon_o which_o god_n pronounce_v nothing_o and_o which_o seem_v even_o to_o exempt_v they_o also_o submission_n be_v a_o mark_n of_o faith_n see_v joshua_n 11.9_o and_o compare_v the_o example_n of_o rahab_n jos._n 2._o yet_o as_o the_o gibeonite_n have_v obtain_v this_o alliance_n by_o deceit_n and_o remain_v in_o the_o midst_n of_o palestine_n for_o fear_n they_o shall_v corrupt_v the_o people_n they_o be_v oblige_v to_o abjure_v idolatry_n and_o a_o employment_n be_v give_v they_o which_o keep_v they_o with_o the_o priest_n as_o for_o the_o other_o people_n which_o the_o israelite_n conquer_a they_o be_v suffer_v to_o live_v in_o their_o religion_n as_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o neighbour_a nation_n who_o david_n make_v tributary_n it_o be_v ask_v if_o the_o daughter_n of_o jephtha_n ought_v to_o have_v be_v sacrifice_v and_o it_o be_v answer_v yes_o divers_a question_n be_v put_v about_o the_o baptism_n of_o little_a child_n if_o it_o canbe_n administer_v without_o the_o temple_n and_o set_v hour_n or_o by_o laic_n upon_o which_o occasion_n our_o author_n make_v the_o history_n of_o this_o sacrament_n and_o conclude_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o conform_v ourselves_o in_o this_o to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o church_n wherein_o we_o live_v that_o it_o be_v absurd_a to_o have_v the_o public_a stoop_n to_o our_o own_o particular_a custom_n and_o that_o a_o protestant_n who_o threaten_v to_o separate_v himself_o for_o these_o thing_n from_o the_o communion_n of_o a_o church_n have_v already_o abandon_v it_o see_v he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o trouble_v the_o peace_n thereof_o and_o that_o he_o can_v suffer_v no_o order_n but_o that_o which_o he_o establish_v l.lxx._n other_o question_n upon_o baptism_n of_o infidel_n may_v be_v see_v in_o l._n xcviii_o those_o who_o will_v have_v it_o that_o the_o prophet_n who_o follow_v moses_n make_v alteration_n in_o his_o write_n and_o those_o who_o suspect_v that_o the_o pentateuch_n be_v a_o collection_n of_o some_o other_o prophet_n who_o live_v a_o long_a while_n after_o and_o compose_v it_o upon_o the_o memoir_n of_o this_o lawgiver_n common_o do_v cite_v to_o prove_v their_o hypothesis_n the_o passage_n of_o the_o five_o book_n of_o moses_n where_o there_o be_v name_n which_o be_v not_o in_o use_n in_o his_o time_n that_o of_o genesis_n chap._n fourteen_o 14_o where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o abraham_n pursue_v the_o five_o king_n unto_o dan_o seem_v one_o of_o the_o strong_a see_v it_o be_v evident_a by_o josh._n nineteeen_o 47_o and_o judge_n xviii_o 29_o that_o this_o city_n be_v call_v before_o leschem_n or_o lais._n mr._n alt_v answer_n it_o be_v likely_a there_o be_v three_o city_n of_o this_o name_n leschem_n and_o lais_n be_v perhaps_o different_a city_n to_o which_o the_o danite_n give_v the_o name_n of_o their_o father_n and_o that_o of_o genesis_n be_v it_o may_v be_v a_o three_o city_n situate_a near_o the_o source_n of_o jordan_n if_o we_o may_v not_o rather_o say_v that_o it_o be_v at_o the_o very_a source_n of_o jordan_n and_o this_o source_n be_v but_o ten_o mile_n from_o sidon_n whereas_o lais_n seem_v to_o be_v distant_a enough_o from_o it_o judg._n xviii_o 7_o 28._o this_o same_o source_n be_v very_o distant_a from_o the_o territory_n of_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n be_v at_o the_o south_n of_o naphtali_n and_o asher_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o these_o two_o tribe_n shall_v permit_v the_o danite_n to_o seize_v upon_o city_n which_o be_v fall_v unto_o they_o by_o lott_n nor_o that_o the_o idol_n of_o micah_n to_o which_o the_o tribe_n of_o dan_n give_v public_a adoration_n be_v erect_v so_o far_o from_o their_o land_n judg._n xviii_o 18_o 30_o 31._o all_o this_o make_v our_o author_n believe_v that_o lais_n be_v situate_a near_o joppe_n more_o than_o forty_o mile_n from_o sidon_n since_o it_o be_v say_v it_o live_v after_o the_o fashion_n of_o the_o sidonian_n because_o it_o be_v wash_v with_o the_o sea_n that_o it_o subsist_v by_o commerce_n and_o that_o its_o government_n be_v democratick_n as_o well_o as_o that_o of_o that_o famous_a republic_n l._n lxxx_o and_o the_o letter_n lxxxiii_o lxxxiv_o lxxxvii_o lxxxviii_o be_v burman_n and_o alting_n and_o treat_v of_o several_a question_n wherein_o these_o two_o divine_n differ_v in_o their_o opinion_n concern_v the_o duration_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n and_o the_o scribe_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n what_o the_o face_n of_o god_n signify_v in_o the_o first_o precept_n of_o the_o decalogue_n if_o the_o seven_o epistle_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v prophetical_a the_o cxiv_o contain_v two_o curious_a question_n of_o morality_n whether_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o a_o christian_n to_o wear_v modest_a ornament_n and_o to_o get_v his_o livelihood_n in_o make_v lace_n ribbon_n peruke_n etc._n etc._n after_o the_o letter_n be_v two_o dissertation_n upon_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o first_o treat_v of_o its_o name_n judaic_n hebraic_a and_o holy_a the_o second_o show_v that_o it_o be_v god_n himself_o who_o teach_v man_n this_o tongue_n the_o manner_n of_o think_v well_o as_o it_o have_v a_o relation_n to_o the_o operation_n of_o the_o mind_n in_o dialogue_n at_o paris_n sell_v by_o the_o widow_n of_o sebastian_n mabre-cramoisy_a 1687._o in_o quarto_n p._n 402._o and_o at_o rotterdam_n by_o reinier_n leer_v it_o be_v not_o difficult_a to_o find_v out_o the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n of_o aristus_n and_o eugenius_n here_o we_o find_v the_o same_o form_n and_o politeness_n with_o a_o collection_n of_o the_o fine_a place_n of_o the_o best_a author_n do_v by_o a_o delicate_a hand_n yet_o we_o be_v not_o more_o charm_v with_o the_o choice_n of_o thing_n than_o with_o the_o pleasant_a
testament_n be_v original_o write_v by_o the_o holy_a penman_n of_o it_o in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n in_o and_o by_o the_o same_o god_n have_v make_v and_o preserve_v the_o whole_a revelation_n of_o his_o will_n from_o the_o beginning_n unto_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o it_o have_v be_v receive_v as_o the_o only_a foundation_n rule_n and_o standard_n of_o all_o translation_n by_o jew_n and_o christian_n 2._o the_o hebrew_n bible_n be_v so_o receive_v and_o do_v so_o reveal_v the_o mind_n of_o god_n according_a as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a point_a for_o without_o point_n it_o be_v either_o mute_a and_o speak_v nothing_o or_o else_o speak_v whatever_o man_n please_v to_o have_v it_o say_v or_o be_v most_o dubious_a have_v divers_a and_o contrary_a sense_n hence_o the_o jew_n say_v of_o it_o that_o the_o point_n be_v to_o the_o letter_n as_o the_o soul_n be_v to_o the_o body_n the_o one_o without_o the_o other_o have_v neither_o life_n nor_o motion_n and_o as_o garment_n to_o a_o person_n without_o which_o none_o can_v come_v forth_o in_o public_a and_o so_o be_v vowel_n to_o consonant_n with_o they_o they_o may_v sound_v and_o signify_v without_o they_o they_o can_v and_o as_o they_o say_v he_o that_o read_v without_o point_n be_v like_o one_o that_o ride_v a_o horse_n without_o a_o bridle_n and_o know_v not_o whither_o he_o go_v and_o as_o marcus_n marinus_n brixianus_n say_v in_o his_o preface_n to_o arca_n noae_n there_o will_v be_v more_o confusion_n in_o this_o one_o book_n without_o point_n than_o be_v at_o babel_n the_o oracle_n of_o apollo_n be_v not_o more_o dubious_a nor_o any_o lesbian_a rule_n more_o crooked_a it_o will_v be_v a_o mere_a nose_n of_o wax_n whereby_o man_n may_v make_v quidlibet_fw-la ex_fw-la quolibet_fw-la what_o they_o please_v of_o any_o thing_n in_o it_o for_o the_o vowel_n letter_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d ehevi_n be_v omit_v in_o innumerable_a place_n where_o their_o presence_n be_v indispensable_o necessary_a if_o there_o be_v no_o point_n the_o like_a be_v no_o where_o find_v in_o any_o language_n or_o book_n beside_o and_o in_o many_o place_n where_o they_o be_v use_v they_o be_v to_o signify_v quite_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o import_v as_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d etc._n etc._n and_o yet_o the_o matter_n be_v most_o sublime_a consist_v of_o divine_a revelation_n the_o style_n more_o elyptical_a concise_a and_o abstruse_a in_o job_n psalm_n proverb_n isaiah_n etc._n etc._n and_o in_o many_o place_n without_o any_o connexion_n of_o antecedent_n and_o consequent_n as_o in_o proverb_n etc._n etc._n that_o there_o be_v leave_v no_o mean_n to_o understand_v the_o mind_n of_o god_n in_o it_o without_o point_n on_o this_o account_n the_o papist_n tell_v we_o we_o must_v fly_v to_o the_o infallibility_n of_o their_o pope_n and_o the_o atheistical_a profane_a sort_n say_v that_o we_o may_v live_v as_o we_o list_v there_o be_v no_o certain_a rule_n of_o faith_n at_o this_o day_n among_o we_o now_o the_o opinion_n under_o debate_n leave_v the_o bible_n in_o this_o confuse_a condition_n by_o assign_v the_o invention_n of_o the_o point_n to_o such_o a_o original_a as_o render_v they_o fit_a to_o be_v blot_v out_o of_o the_o bible_n than_o keep_v in_o it_o any_o long_o as_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o blind_a harden_a jew_n of_o tiberias_n a.d._n 500_o for_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o whole_a pronunciation_n of_o the_o bible_n can_v be_v preserve_v so_o long_o as_o a_o thousand_o year_n from_o ezra_n until_o a._n d._n 500_o under_o that_o calamitous_a state_n of_o the_o jew_n whilst_o the_o tongue_n cease_v to_o be_v vulgar_o pronounce_v or_o know_v among_o they_o the_o rabbi_n themselves_o the_o only_a suppose_a preserver_n of_o it_o lament_v they_o have_v so_o lose_v it_o in_o this_o time_n that_o they_o find_v great_a difficulty_n to_o explain_v the_o apax_n legomenon_n or_o word_n that_o be_v but_o once_o use_v in_o scripture_n of_o which_o there_o be_v many_o as_o kimchi_n preface_n to_o miklol_n and_o to_o sepher_v shereshim_n declare_v the_o most_o be_v keep_v by_o the_o mishna_n which_o be_v unlawful_a in_o their_o opinion_n to_o have_v be_v write_v be_v their_o oral_a law_n of_o unwritten_a tradition_n but_o only_o to_o prevent_v its_o be_v quite_o lose_v by_o the_o calamity_n of_o those_o time_n how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o keep_v from_o age_n to_o age_n the_o true_a sound_n of_o all_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n of_o the_o old-testament_n without_o the_o shape_v when_o multitude_n of_o they_o can_v be_v distinguish_v by_o their_o sound_n at_o all_o and_o no_o memory_n of_o man_n be_v able_a so_o much_o as_o once_o to_o receive_v the_o very_a pause_n or_o note_n of_o distinction_n nor_o yet_o the_o very_a anomaly_n of_o the_o punctation_n nor_o can_v the_o great_a rabbi_n by_o all_o his_o skill_n and_o custom_n to_o read_v by_o point_n be_v able_a to_o point_v a_o unpointed_a bible_n true_o from_o end_n to_o end_n without_o a_o copy_n before_o he_o therefore_o to_o suppose_v that_o for_o a_o thousand_o year_n before_o they_o have_v the_o shape_v of_o the_o point_n they_o can_v infallible_o and_o perfect_o preserve_v all_o the_o pronunciation_n of_o it_o by_o oral_a tradition_n or_o use_v and_o custom_n be_v to_o build_v castle_n in_o the_o air_n and_o therefore_o dr._n broughton_n say_v of_o this_o opinion_n pag._n 169._o that_o elias_n levita_n lie_v for_o the_o whetstone_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o jew_n of_o tiberias_n and_o their_o ancestor_n be_v so_o cunning_a that_o from_o age_n to_o age_n they_o remember_v how_o moses_n pronounce_v all_o the_o fourteen_o vowel_n as_o though_o god_n will_v have_v a_o dull_a people_n to_o torment_v their_o soul_n with_o the_o memory_n of_o sound_n 2._o but_o second_o if_o that_o be_v possible_a that_o the_o pronunciation_n may_v be_v so_o long_o preserve_v true_a even_o until_o a._n d._n 500_o what_o trust_v or_o belief_n be_v there_o to_o be_v have_v in_o these_o masorite_n not_o only_o for_o their_o ability_n at_o this_o time_n but_o especial_o for_o their_o fidelity_n which_o at_o best_a can_v be_v but_o humane_a nay_o what_o evidence_n be_v there_o that_o these_o masorite_n of_o tiberias_n a._n d._n 500_o be_v the_o inventor_n of_o the_o point_n if_o they_o can_v be_v trust_v for_o no_o history_n say_v so_o of_o they_o the_o jew_n universal_o deny_v it_o of_o they_o elias_n only_o except_v the_o work_n of_o the_o masorite_n which_o be_v the_o masora_n prove_v the_o contrary_a the_o absurdity_n of_o this_o opinion_n be_v compendious_o express_v by_o dr._n john_n owen_n in_o his_o consideration_n on_o the_o prolegomena_n to_o the_o polyglot_n bible_n pag._n 243._o of_o all_o the_o fable_n that_o be_v in_o the_o talmud_n say_v he_o i_o know_v none_o more_o incredible_a than_o this_o story_n that_o man_n who_o can_v by_o any_o story_n or_o other_o record_n be_v make_v to_o appear_v that_o they_o ever_o be_v in_o rerum_fw-la natura_fw-la man_n obscure_a unobserved_a not_o take_v notice_n of_o by_o any_o learned_a man_n jew_n or_o christian_n shall_v in_o a_o time_n of_o deep_a ignorance_n in_o the_o place_n where_o they_o live_v among_o a_o people_n whole_o addict_v to_o monstrous_a fable_n themselves_o blind_v under_o the_o curse_n of_o god_n find_v out_o so_o great_a so_o excellent_a a_o work_n of_o such_o unspeakable_a usefulness_n not_o once_o advise_v with_o the_o man_n of_o their_o own_o profession_n and_o religion_n who_o then_o flourish_v in_o great_a abundance_n at_o babylon_n and_o the_o place_n adjacent_a and_o impose_v it_o on_o all_o the_o world_n that_o receive_v the_o scripture_n and_o have_v every_o tittle_n of_o their_o work_n receive_v without_o any_o opposition_n or_o question_n from_o any_o person_n or_o person_n of_o any_o principle_n whatever_o yea_o so_o as_o to_o have_v their_o invention_n make_v the_o constant_a rule_n of_o all_o follow_a exposition_n comment_n and_o interpretation_n credat_fw-la apella_n and_o as_o dr._n lightfoot_n say_v in_o his_o centuria_fw-la chorograph_n cap._n 61._o pag._n 146._o if_o you_o can_v believe_v the_o point_n of_o the_o bible_n to_o proceed_v from_o such_o a_o school_n believe_v also_o all_o their_o talmud_n the_o point_v of_o the_o bible_n favour_v of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n not_o of_o wicked_a blind_a and_o mad_a men._n to_o conclude_v the_o unpointed_a bible_n have_v not_o that_o plainness_n perspicuity_n and_o agreement_n with_o itself_o which_o be_v indispensable_o necessary_a to_o render_v it_o meet_v to_o be_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n and_o worship_n and_o the_o present_a punctation_n will_v deserve_o be_v reject_v if_o it_o have_v no_o better_a original_a than_o to_o be_v the_o invention_n of_o some_o
we_o shall_v translate_v a_o full_a testimony_n out_o of_o his_o book_n entitle_v mozenee_n haleshon_fw-mi hakkodesh_n towards_o the_o beginning_n of_o it_o as_o it_o be_v deliver_v by_o buxtorf_n de_fw-fr punct_a origine_fw-la pag._n 13._o the_o word_n be_v these_o or_o to_o this_o effect_n viz._n the_o word_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v pure_a word_n or_o say_n preserve_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o holy_a man_n one_o generation_n after_o another_o for_o they_o be_v sanctify_v from_o the_o womb_n they_o hear_v the_o holy_a word_n at_o the_o mouth_n of_o he_o who_o be_v most_o excellent_a in_o holiness_n and_o they_o be_v interpeter_n between_o he_o viz._n the_o lord_n and_o between_o jacob_n the_o holy_a people_n and_o these_o be_v before_o the_o build_n of_o that_o holy_a house_n viz._n the_o temple_n and_o when_o it_o stand_v upon_o its_o basis_n or_o foundation_n and_o after_o it_o until_o the_o vision_n and_o prophecy_n be_v seal_v up_o but_o after_o a_o few_o year_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o build_n of_o the_o holy_a house_n the_o second_o time_n at_o that_o time_n the_o spirit_n of_o the_o lord_n the_o spirit_n of_o wisdom_n and_o understanding_n rest_v upon_o the_o man_n of_o that_o house_n that_o be_v call_v anashee_n keneset_v haggedolah_o the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a synagogue_n or_o sanhedrim_n to_o explain_v all_o that_o be_v seal_v up_o in_o the_o command_n and_o the_o word_n that_o be_v translate_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o just_a man_n from_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o former_a and_o latter_a prophet_n that_o be_v deliver_v by_o oral_a tradition_n from_o hand_n to_o hand_n also_o they_o be_v render_v a_o reason_n or_o restore_v the_o accent_n meshebe_n taam_n prov._n 26.16_o and_o teach_v their_o posterity_n chephet_n colinian_n the_o sense_n of_o every_o word_n or_o thing_n all_o jad_a taamee_n hamikra_fw-mi by_o the_o hand_n or_o mean_n of_o the_o accent_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o king_n and_o the_o minister_n they_o teach_v their_o posterity_n and_o the_o close_a section_n and_o the_o open_a section_n and_o what_o continue_v carry_v on_o the_o sense_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o pause_v and_o the_o verse_n or_o pause_n that_o stop_v the_o sense_n and_o they_o be_v eye_n to_o the_o blind_a therefore_o we_o go_v in_o their_o step_n and_o follow_v after_o they_o and_o lean_a upon_o they_o in_o all_o the_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n and_o after_o the_o captivity_n of_o our_o father_n from_o the_o holy_a city_n the_o lord_n stir_v up_o the_o spirit_n of_o his_o saint_n and_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o be_v our_o holy_a rabbi_n viz._n judah_n to_o compose_v what_o be_v note_v in_o loose_a write_n of_o the_o command_n of_o our_o god_n and_o that_o be_v the_o mishna_n whereunto_o nothing_o may_v be_v add_v nor_o may_v any_o thing_n be_v take_v away_o from_o it_o also_o after_o they_o come_v other_o holy_a prince_n and_o pious_a hero_n and_o they_o be_v the_o man_n of_o the_o talmud_n viz._n the_o gemarist_n and_o they_o go_v on_o in_o their_o path_n viz._n of_o the_o master_n of_o the_o mishna_n and_o they_o take_v up_o the_o stone_n out_o of_o the_o highway_n of_o the_o testimony_n and_o they_o remove_v every_o stumbling-stone_n out_o of_o the_o path_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o after_o this_o stand_v up_o in_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o good_a hand_n of_o our_o god_n upon_o we_o two_o great_a row_v or_o order_n neh._n 12.31_o the_o one_o keep_v the_o wall_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n of_o strength_n dan._n 11.31_o found_v by_o the_o hand_n of_o our_o god_n that_o no_o stranger_n may_v be_v able_a to_o destroy_v it_o now_o this_o sanctuary_n be_v the_o holy_a book_n of_o scripture_n and_o the_o man_n of_o this_o row_n or_o order_n be_v the_o man_n of_o the_o masora_n or_o the_o masorite_n who_o separate_v all_o the_o mix_a multitude_n from_o the_o holy_a people_n allude_v to_o nehem._n 13.3_o and_o mean_v what_o be_v humane_a from_o what_o be_v divine_a in_o correct_v the_o copy_n and_o they_o number_v the_o man_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n from_o two_o or_o eleven_o to_o the_o end_n that_o no_o stranger_n may_v draw_v near_o to_o the_o gate_n of_o righteousness_n bless_a be_v the_o lord_n our_o god_n who_o have_v put_v such_o a_o thing_n as_o this_o in_o the_o heart_n of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o his_o priest_n to_o beautify_v his_o house_n which_o be_v a_o house_n of_o wisdom_n as_o solomon_n say_v wisdom_n have_v build_v her_o house_n and_o the_o second_o row_n that_o go_v over_o against_o it_o and_o i_o go_v after_o it_o neh._n 12.38_o be_v those_o that_o be_v expert_a in_o war_n allude_v unto_o cant._n 3.8_o in_o the_o law_n or_o about_o the_o law_n and_o they_o be_v the_o grammarian_n thus_o far_o aben_n ezra_n in_o this_o place_n say_v buxtorf_n aben_n ezra_n do_v elegant_o and_o discreet_o expound_v in_o what_o manner_n and_o by_o who_o the_o holy_a word_n of_o god_n be_v preserve_v from_o the_o beginning_n quite_o down_o to_o the_o time_n of_o the_o grammarian_n and_o what_o be_v do_v in_o every_o age_n about_o the_o preservation_n thereof_o and_o by_o who_o it_o be_v do_v for_o first_o he_o say_v the_o true_a and_o genuine_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o god_n be_v preserve_v without_o point_n by_o holy_a man_n such_o as_o moses_n and_o the_o prophet_n unto_o the_o time_n of_o the_o second_o temple_n and_o the_o time_n wherein_o vision_n and_o prophecy_n be_v seal_v up_o second_o after_o the_o build_n of_o the_o second_o house_n about_o the_o end_n of_o prophecy_n or_o the_o prophetic_a gift_n and_o ministry_n god_n raise_v up_o other_o holy_a man_n to_o wit_n the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a synagogue_n that_o be_v to_o say_v ezra_n with_o his_o council_n who_o preserve_v the_o word_n of_o god_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o they_o by_o oral_a tradition_n this_o holy_a scripture_n they_o do_v by_o other_o mean_n than_o tradition_n with_o great_a care_n and_o study_n deliver_v down_o to_o posterity_n but_o how_o they_o do_v this_o and_o what_o in_o particular_a it_o be_v that_o the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a synagogue_n do_v about_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o scripture_n this_o he_o do_v teach_v particular_o and_o by_o part_n for_o first_o he_o say_v that_o this_o be_v do_v all_o jad_a taamee_n hamikra_fw-mi by_o the_o mean_n of_o the_o accent_n of_o the_o scripture_n second_o by_o the_o king_n and_o minister_n that_o be_v the_o vowel_n the_o king_n he_o call_v afterward_o seven_o viz._n holem_n shurek_n chirek_n pathak_n segol_n kamets_n tsere_n and_o the_o minister_n sheva_n mute_n mobile_n and_o compound_v and_o he_o do_v not_o mean_v the_o accent_n which_o the_o grammarian_n divide_v into_o king_n and_o minister_n vid._n balm_n cap._n 3._o of_o the_o point_n more_o of_o this_o three_o by_o the_o doctrine_n concern_v the_o section_n that_o be_v close_a open_a or_o continue_v hasetumim_v vpetuchim_n vdebikim_n four_o by_o hapesukim_n the_o verse_n or_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o scripture_n into_o verse_n by_o these_o help_v he_o say_v they_o be_v like_o eye_n to_o the_o blind_a and_o in_o their_o step_n we_o go_v in_o read_v and_o expound_v the_o scripture_n at_o this_o time_n he_o say_v we_o every_o where_o lean_a on_o their_o exposition_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o therefore_o not_o of_o the_o tiberian_a masorite_n three_o in_o the_o three_o place_n after_o the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a synagogue_n he_o proceed_v to_o the_o master_n of_o the_o mishna_n and_o to_o they_o he_o chief_o ascribe_v the_o true_a explication_n of_o the_o precept_n of_o god_n four_o he_o make_v the_o talmudist_n or_o gemarist_n succeed_v the_o master_n of_o the_o mishna_n and_o to_o these_o he_o ascribe_v the_o illustration_n and_o explication_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o mishna_n and_o their_o disputation_n five_o he_o say_v by_o the_o good_a hand_n of_o god_n to_o israel_n he_o raise_v up_o two_o other_o order_n of_o man_n labour_v profitable_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o first_o order_n he_o ascribe_v to_o the_o masorite_n but_o unto_o these_o he_o ascribe_v no_o invention_n either_o of_o the_o point_n or_o of_o the_o accent_n or_o of_o the_o distinction_n but_o he_o principal_o commend_v these_o for_o two_o thing_n first_o that_o they_o do_v separate_v every_o thing_n that_o be_v strange_a that_o be_v foreign_a or_o humane_a from_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n if_o any_o thing_n have_v by_o hap_n creep_v into_o it_o second_o that_o they_o number_v the_o word_n and_o letter_n of_o the_o book_n of_o scripture_n that_o so_o there_o may_v be_v no_o way_n leave_v whereby_o the_o text_n can_v be_v corrupt_v in_o time_n to_o come_v and_o agree_v to_o this_o be_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o masorite_n in_o his_o book_n
entitle_v jesudee_o mora_n truly_n there_o be_v a_o reward_n to_o the_o work_n of_o the_o masorite_n who_o be_v like_o those_o who_o keep_v the_o wall_n of_o a_o city_n for_o by_o reason_n of_o they_o the_o law_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o holy_a book_n of_o scripture_n do_v stand_v in_o their_o form_n without_o any_o addition_n or_o diminution_n this_o be_v the_o sum_n and_o substance_n of_o aben_n ezra_n word_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v say_v buxtorf_n as_o clear_v as_o the_o noonday_n first_o that_o he_o do_v not_o make_v the_o tiberian_a masorite_n but_o the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a synagogue_n the_o head_n of_o who_o be_v ezra_n to_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o invention_n of_o all_o the_o point_n accent_n and_o distinction_n for_o he_o reckon_v up_o the_o tiberian_a masorite_n long_o after_o the_o author_n of_o the_o point_n accent_n and_o distinction_n nor_o be_v there_o leave_v any_o room_n for_o that_o exception_n that_o he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o power_n and_o force_n of_o the_o point_n and_o accent_n for_o his_o word_n be_v too_o manifest_a and_o the_o order_n of_o his_o speech_n will_v not_o allow_v this_o for_o he_o show_v what_o be_v do_v in_o every_o age_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o scripture_n but_o if_o he_o have_v speak_v here_o of_o the_o oral_a explication_n of_o the_o scripture_n only_o what_o then_o do_v the_o man_n of_o the_o great_a synagogue_n do_v other_o than_o those_o before_o they_o do_v not_o they_o do_v this_o and_o for_o this_o be_v commend_v by_o he_o and_o if_o he_o think_v the_o masorite_n invent_v they_o first_o why_o do_v he_o not_o express_o ascribe_v it_o to_o they_o when_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o they_o in_o vain_a therefore_o do_v capellus_n in_o his_o vindiciae_fw-la make_v the_o objection_n that_o the_o sound_n and_o not_o the_o shape_v be_v mean_v by_o he_o of_o ezra_n when_o he_o know_v buxtorf_n have_v already_o answer_v it_o moreover_o capellus_n say_v aben_n ezra_n be_v as_o much_o for_o he_o elsewhere_o and_o so_o no_o witness_n against_o he_o resp._n this_o we_o deny_v but_o if_o he_o be_v he_o be_v for_o we_o here_o and_o therefore_o can_v be_v no_o witness_n against_o we_o we_o can_v spare_v he_o have_v all_o beside_o he_o for_o we_o better_a than_o they_o can_v who_o have_v not_o another_o for_o they_o second_o he_o say_v why_o do_v not_o ezra_n as_o well_o write_v the_o oral_a law_n as_o point_v the_o text_n reply_n because_o the_o scripture_n be_v the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o so_o esteem_v by_o they_o but_o the_o oral_a law_n be_v but_o humane_a tradition_n of_o no_o account_n then_o however_o it_o be_v afterward_o admire_v and_o it_o then_o become_v needful_a to_o point_v the_o text_n that_o it_o may_v be_v plain_a see_v they_o have_v in_o part_n forget_v their_o tongue_n in_o captivity_n and_o be_v never_o since_o restore_v to_o be_v vulgar_a capellus_n ask_v why_o may_v not_o ezra_n deliver_v the_o sound_n of_o the_o point_n to_o israel_n as_o well_o as_o the_o oral_a law_n by_o tradition_n resp._n we_o deny_v the_o oral_a law_n be_v deliver_v by_o ezra_n to_o israel_n but_o if_o it_o be_v as_o the_o jew_n imagine_v yet_o be_v there_o not_o that_o need_n to_o write_v one_o as_o the_o other_o they_o can_v keep_v their_o oral_a tradition_n notwithstanding_o any_o alteration_n of_o their_o language_n but_o so_o can_v they_o not_o preserve_v the_o true_a punctation_n of_o the_o language_n when_o it_o cease_v to_o be_v vulgar_o speak_v or_o understand_v but_o when_o through_o their_o many_o dispersion_n they_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o lose_v their_o tradition_n than_o they_o write_v they_o as_o r._n samuel_n arcuvolti_fw-la declare_v in_o arugath_fw-mi habosem_fw-la who_o say_v also_o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o point_n be_v place_v in_o ezra_n time_n though_o it_o have_v be_v unlawful_a before_o because_o the_o sound_n can_v not_o be_v preserve_v long_o than_o that_o time_n without_o they_o capellus_fw-la vindiciae_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 1_o §_o 11._o object_n be_v not_o ezra_n enough_o with_o a_o prophetic_a spirit_n what_o need_v of_o the_o sanhedrin_n resp._n 1._o the_o sanhedrin_n be_v institute_v 2._o other_o be_v prophet_n as_o haggai_n etc._n etc._n and_o why_o must_v they_o be_v exclude_v 3._o this_o be_v the_o general_n opinion_n of_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o ezra_n and_o the_o prophet_n do_v act_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o great_a sanhedrin_n in_o the_o reformation_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o be_v command_v but_o of_o this_o more_o elsewhere_o may_v be_v speak_v capellus_fw-la vindiciae_fw-la lib._n 1._o cap._n 1._o §_o 9_o say_v what_o aben_n ezra_n say_v of_o ezra_n be_v no_o more_o than_o be_v due_a to_o any_o skilful_a grammarian_n resp._n not_o so_o for_o first_o as_o cosri_n say_v it_o be_v a_o work_n divine_a and_o require_v divine_a aid_n to_o give_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o scripture_n infallible_o and_o true_o 2._o that_o may_v be_v do_v by_o ezra_n by_o humane_a ability_n whilst_o the_o language_n and_o the_o text_n be_v right_o read_v and_o pronounce_v that_o can_v not_o be_v do_v after_o the_o tongue_n cease_v to_o be_v vulgar_o understand_v without_o divine_a aid_n and_o therefore_o though_o it_o be_v no_o more_o than_o humane_a skill_n yet_o none_o since_o ezra_n can_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v that_o and_o therefore_o it_o may_v well_o enough_o belong_v to_o he_o on_o that_o account_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o express_a testimony_n of_o aben_n ezra_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n notwithstanding_o all_o the_o exception_n make_v by_o capellus_n against_o it_o chap._n iu._n the_o several_a place_n of_o aben_n ezra_n wrest_v by_o elias_n and_o his_o follower_n consider_v their_o genuine_a sense_n declare_v we_o be_v now_o to_o discover_v the_o fraud_n and_o violence_n use_v by_o elias_n and_o his_o follower_n to_o wrest_v the_o place_n of_o aben_n ezra_n in_o the_o place_n they_o allege_v out_o of_o he_o in_o favour_n of_o their_o opinion_n and_o to_o show_v that_o what_o he_o say_v in_o those_o place_n do_v well_o enough_o agree_v with_o what_o he_o have_v elsewhere_o say_v for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n the_o first_o place_n we_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o be_v in_o his_o book_n entitle_v tsakooth_o allege_v by_o elias_n and_o after_o he_o by_o capellus_n wherein_o aben_n ezra_n say_v there_o be_v many_o interpreter_n who_o charge_v the_o author_n of_o the_o distinction_n of_o the_o text_n into_o verse_n with_o error_n therein_o but_o they_o do_v not_o speak_v what_o be_v right_a and_o rabbi_n moses_n the_o priest_n be_v one_o of_o they_o etc._n etc._n but_o i_o admire_v at_o this_o great_o how_o the_o author_n of_o the_o stop_v or_o verse_n shall_v err_v ve_fw-la aph_n ki_n in_o hu_o ezra_n hasopher_n see_v he_o be_v ezra_n the_o scribe_n the_o novelist_n read_v it_o and_o if_o he_o be_v ezra_n the_o scribe_n this_o in_o general_n he_o say_v that_o there_o have_v arisen_a no_o man_n so_o wise_a as_o the_o author_n of_o the_o pause_n since_o his_o time_n for_o we_o see_v that_o throughout_o the_o whole_a scripture_n he_o have_v make_v the_o stop_v no_o where_o but_o where_o they_o shall_v be_v place_v thus_o far_o aben_n ezra_n here_o elias_n ow_v that_o hamaphsik_n the_o author_n of_o the_o stop_v be_v mean_v the_o punctator_n but_o he_o wonder_v why_o he_o be_v call_v so_o in_o the_o singular_a number_n be_v elsewhere_o in_o this_o book_n mention_v in_o the_o plural_a but_o this_o buxorf_n deny_v be_v any_o where_o mention_v in_o the_o plural_a in_o this_o book_n though_o the_o matter_n be_v small_a whether_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o for_o the_o singular_a may_v mean_v ezra_n as_o the_o head_n of_o the_o sanhedrin_n and_o the_o plural_a may_v mean_v ezra_n in_o conjunction_n with_o the_o sanhedrin_n elias_n infer_v from_o this_o place_n that_o aben_n ezra_n do_v not_o believe_v the_o point_n be_v give_v by_o moses_n on_o sinai_n resp._n we_o grant_v it_o for_o we_o say_v it_o be_v his_o opinion_n that_o ezra_n place_v they_o and_o that_o opinion_n do_v well_o agree_v with_o this_o place_n capellus_n object_v it_o be_v too_o mean_a a_o commendation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o point_n to_o suppose_v he_o mean_v ezra_n when_o he_o say_v there_o have_v be_v none_o so_o wise_a since_o he_o and_o that_o it_o be_v do_v perfect_o right_a resp._n it_o be_v praise_n enough_o for_o ezra_n or_o moses_n either_o to_o say_v that_o none_o have_v arisen_a like_o he_o and_o that_o the_o punctation_n be_v exact_o according_a to_o the_o mind_n of_o god_n and_o in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o true_a and_o right_o and_o as_o to_o other_o who_o charge_v the_o punctator_n with_o error_n he_o reprove_v they_o
cabalistical_a writer_n express_o mention_v the_o very_a name_n also_o of_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n in_o buxtorf_n tiberias_n and_o de_fw-fr punctorum_fw-la origine_fw-la pag._n 53_o 54_o 55_o 56_o 57_o 58_o 59_o together_o with_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o impertinent_a cavil_n of_o capellus_n as_o to_o the_o antiquity_n and_o integrity_n of_o the_o book_n zohar_n bahir_n and_o the_o point_a copy_n of_o hillel_n who_o object_v it_o may_v be_v that_o they_o have_v forge_v title_n of_o antiquity_n to_o advance_v the_o price_n in_o the_o sale_n of_o they_o resp._n and_o it_o may_v not_o be_v so_o but_o if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o that_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o be_v so_o nor_o do_v capellus_n produce_v any_o thing_n that_o render_v the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o book_n so_o much_o as_o suspect_v for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o these_o book_n be_v universal_o own_a by_o the_o jew_n those_o of_o they_o who_o write_v about_o these_o thing_n plain_o declare_v their_o antiquity_n to_o be_v what_o we_o say_v it_o be_v 3._o the_o mishna_n about_o a._n d._n 150._o take_v notice_n of_o the_o verse_n in_o masecat_n megilla_n cap._n 3._o and_o say_v he_o that_o read_v in_o the_o law_n must_v not_o read_v less_o than_o three_o verse_n nor_o more_o than_o one_o verse_n in_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n 4._o the_o jerusalem_n talmud_n about_o a._n d._n 230._o in_o megilla_n cap._n 4._o on_o neh._n 8.8_o and_o they_o read_v in_o the_o book_n in_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o be_v say_v they_o the_o scripture_n distinct_o that_o be_v with_o the_o targum_fw-la or_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n and_o give_v the_o sense_n these_o say_v they_o be_v the_o accent_n which_o they_o place_v samu_n taam_n they_o put_v the_o accent_n to_o it_o and_o some_o say_v these_o be_v the_o pause_n other_o say_v these_o be_v the_o beginning_n of_o the_o verse_n 5._o the_o babylon_n talmud_n in_o masecat_n nedarim_n cap._n 4._o fol._n 37._o and_o in_o masecat_n megilla_n cap._n 1._o fol._n 3._o on_o neh._n 8.8_o they_o say_v likewise_o and_o they_o read_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n of_o god_n that_o be_v the_o scripture_n distinct_o that_o be_v with_o the_o targum_fw-la and_o give_v the_o sense_n these_o be_v the_o verse_n and_o cause_v they_o to_o understand_v the_o read_n this_o be_v the_o stop_v of_o the_o accent_n and_o other_o say_v these_o be_v the_o masora_n for_o they_o be_v forget_v and_o they_o then_o restore_v they_o and_o in_o masecat_n nedarim_n fol._n 37._o ibid._n rabbi_n isaac_n say_v the_o read_n of_o the_o scribe_n and_o ittur_fw-la sopherim_n and_o keri_n u._fw-mi lo_n ketib_n and_o ketib_n u._fw-mi lo_o keri_n be_v a_o constitution_n of_o moses_n on_o sinai_n first_o say_v r._n isaac_n the_o read_n of_o the_o scribe_n as_o eret_n shamajim_v mitsraim_n that_o be_v the_o scribes_z teach_v the_o people_n how_o they_o have_v receive_v from_o moses_n to_o read_v these_o word_n and_o the_o like_a one_o way_n in_o one_o place_n and_o another_o way_n in_o another_o as_o sometime_o aret_n sometime_o eret_n etc._n etc._n for_o as_o r._n nissin_n say_v eret_n be_v change_v by_o reason_n of_o athnak_n into_o aret_n and_o so_o of_o shammajim_n mitsraim_n etc._n etc._n and_o as_o r._n sal._n jarchi_n say_v the_o scribe_n teach_v they_o how_o they_o ought_v to_o read_v the_o word_n without_o the_o vowel-letter_n be_v add_v in_o all_o place_n as_o eret_n without_o write_v aleph_fw-la between_o resh_n and_o â—sade_n and_o so_o shamajim_a without_o write_v aleph_fw-la between_o shin_n and_o man_n and_o all_o this_o say_v the_o talmud_n be_v a_o constitution_n of_o moses_n from_o sinai_n and_o as_o it_o be_v impossible_a that_o the_o sound_v of_o all_o the_o punctation_n can_v be_v preserve_v without_o the_o shape_v of_o they_o be_v write_v to_o the_o text_n so_o r._n azarias_n in_o meor_n enaim_n cap._n 59_o show_v that_o what_o the_o talmud_n speak_v on_o neh._n 8.8_o be_v all_o of_o it_o about_o what_o be_v write_v and_o no_o part_n of_o it_o be_v speak_v about_o what_o be_v keep_v by_o oral_a tradition_n as_o first_o the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n which_o they_o read_v that_o be_v mikra_fw-mi the_o scripture_n distinct_o with_o targum_fw-la or_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n which_o say_v he_o be_v then_o write_v and_o so_o say_v he_o be_v the_o point_n and_o accent_n and_o masora_n which_o they_o there_o speak_v of_o be_v then_o write_v as_o well_o as_o the_o scripture_n and_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n be_v write_v and_o not_o keep_v by_o oral_a tradition_n only_o as_o elias_n fanci_v a_o thing_n most_o absurd_a and_o impossible_a capellus_n object_n that_o r._n sal._n jarchi_n r._n azarias_n etc._n etc._n be_v modern_a rabbin_n but_o what_o say_v rabboth_n and_o the_o ancient_a writer_n resp._n they_o can_v expound_v the_o talmud_n which_o be_v make_v long_o after_o they_o be_v dead_a but_o the_o ancient_a writer_n speak_v plain_a enough_o of_o the_o point_n as_o bahir_n zohar_n etc._n etc._n and_o why_o may_v not_o the_o talmud_n speak_v of_o the_o shape_v of_o the_o point_n there_o be_v not_o one_o place_n of_o scripture_n say_v buxtorf_n in_o all_o the_o talmud_n any_o otherwise_o read_v than_o our_o present_a punctation_n read_v it_o which_o can_v not_o have_v be_v have_v not_o the_o bible_n be_v then_o point_v for_o the_o sound_n can_v not_o be_v keep_v without_o the_o shape_v as_o we_o have_v already_o show_v in_o the_o proemium_fw-la and_o as_o themselves_o say_v the_o lxx_o and_o chaldee_n differ_v from_o our_o copy_n because_o they_o have_v no_o point_n and_o we_o may_v as_o well_o say_v the_o talmud_n universal_o agree_v with_o our_o punctation_n because_o they_o have_v point_n which_o they_o can_v not_o have_v do_v without_o and_o as_o to_o the_o lxx_o etc._n etc._n they_o differ_v from_o the_o letter_n and_o word_n as_o well_o as_o about_o the_o point_n and_o therefore_o capellus_n reckon_v their_o copy_n differ_v from_o we_o in_o letter_n as_o well_o as_o point_n but_o these_o thing_n we_o may_v examine_v hereafter_o the_o punctation_n be_v all_o we_o be_v now_o concern_v about_o and_o hereby_o all_o those_o objection_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o ancient_a cabalistical_a write_n and_o of_o the_o talmud_n about_o the_o point_n be_v obviate_v vid._n pugio_fw-la fidei_fw-la pag._n 92._o the_o former_a edition_n and_o pag._n 111._o of_o the_o last_o edition_n see_v also_o buxtorf_n de_fw-fr punct_a orig._n part_n 1._o cap._n 5_o &_o cap._n 6._o we_o shall_v only_o add_v the_o instance_n of_o a_o point_a copy_n of_o r._n hillel_n which_o be_v before_o a._n d._n 500_o as_o ancient_a as_o a._n d._n 340._o it_o be_v say_v in_o juchasin_n fol._n 132._o col_fw-fr 1._o '_o in_o the_o year_n 956_o or_o 984_o there_o be_v a_o great_a persecution_n in_o lion_n and_o then_o they_o bring_v out_o from_o thence_o the_o twenty_o four_o book_n call_v the_o bible_n which_o r._n hillel_n write_v and_o by_o they_o they_o correct_v all_o their_o book_n and_o i_o have_v see_v a_o part_n of_o they_o that_o be_v sell_v in_o africa_n and_o in_o my_o time_n they_o have_v be_v write_v nine_o hundred_o year_n and_o kimchi_n say_v in_o his_o grammar_n that_o the_o pentateuch_n of_o it_o be_v at_o toletola_n in_o spain_n in_o his_o time_n object_n it_o be_v not_o say_v here_o it_o be_v point_v resp._n but_o it_o be_v say_v kimchi_n speak_v of_o it_o in_o his_o grammar_n and_o kimchi_n speak_v of_o it_o say_v it_o be_v point_v as_o in_o michlol_n fol._n 93._o col_fw-fr 1._o he_o say_v that_o r._n jacob_n the_o son_n of_o eleazar_n write_v that_o in_o the_o book_n of_o hillel_n which_o be_v in_o toledolid_n the_o word_n tideru_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o deut._n 12.11_o be_v find_v without_o a_o dagesh_a lene_n in_o daleth_fw-he that_o be_v daleth_fw-he raphated_a so_o on_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d vedareshu_fw-mi in_o psal._n 109.10_o he_o say_v that_o the_o word_n vedareshu_n be_v read_v with_o broad_a kamets_n like_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d veshameru_n and_o so_o we_o have_v receive_v the_o read_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o hillel_n which_o be_v keep_v at_o toledolid_n the_o masorite_n make_v this_o note_n upon_o it_o viz._n this_o be_v no_o where_o else_o find_v with_o kaâ—uph_n kamets_n and_o so_o nagid_a write_v that_o he_o find_v it_o likewise_o in_o the_o masora_n so_o write_v with_o katuph_n kamets_n so_o in_o his_o book_n of_o root_n sepher_n sherashim_n on_o the_o radix_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d about_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d tesomet_n there_o man_n be_v with_o segol_n contrary_a to_o rule_v and_o be_v as_o if_o it_o be_v with_o pathack_n and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o hillel_n which_o be_v in_o toledolid_n it_o be_v with_o
pathack_n so_o mercer_n on_o prov._n 24.14_o on_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dech_n he_o say_v in_o a_o manuscript_n it_o be_v write_v with_o tsere_n but_o in_o the_o margin_n it_o be_v note_v that_o in_o hillel_n copy_n it_o be_v write_v with_o segol_n the_o same_o faith_n r._n moses_n bar_n nachman_n in_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o book_n of_o jetsir_n or_o jezirah_n capellus_n object_n it_o may_v be_v hillel_n copy_n be_v not_o so_o ancient_a as_o be_v pretend_v but_o give_v no_o reason_n why_o we_o shall_v suspect_v its_o antiquity_n which_o be_v general_o own_a by_o the_o jew_n as_o juchasin_n kimchi_n vid._n buxt_n de_fw-fr punct_a orig._n part_n 2._o cap._n 7._o so_o that_o the_o point_n be_v before_o a._n d._n 500_o be_v find_v in_o hillel_n copy_n a._n d._n 340._o and_o mention_v in_o the_o bahir_n zohar_n mishna_n and_o talmud_n and_o hence_o we_o conclude_v the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n that_o the_o text_n be_v not_o point_v by_o the_o masorite_n a._n d._n 500_o or_o since_o that_o time_n at_o tiberias_n or_o elsewhere_o and_o thus_o have_v we_o collect_v what_o other_o have_v write_v and_o ourselves_o observe_v about_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o point_n the_o like_a we_o intend_v about_o their_o antiquity_n in_o the_o second_o part_n but_o more_o brief_o if_o possible_a the_o end_n of_o the_o first_o part_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o a_o discourse_n concern_v the_o antiquity_n and_o original_a of_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n that_o be_v place_v to_o the_o hebrew_n bible_n the_o second_o part_n wherein_o the_o antiquity_n divine_a original_a and_o authority_n of_o the_o present_a punctation_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o jew_n and_o christian_n the_o universal_a consent_n of_o all_o nation_n that_o receive_v the_o scripture_n their_o quiet_a possession_n of_o the_o text_n as_o it_o be_v now_o point_v by_o prescription_n from_o age_n to_o age._n the_o vowel_n a_o essential_a part_n of_o speech_n oft_o express_v by_o the_o punctation_n only_o the_o obscurity_n of_o the_o scripture_n without_o point_n which_o yet_o be_v command_v to_o be_v write_v very_o plain_o the_o old-testament_n evidence_v itself_o to_o be_v the_o word_n of_o god_n in_o and_o by_o the_o punctation_n only_o the_o anomaly_n thereof_o manifest_v its_o antiquity_n the_o promise_n of_o christ_n mat._n 5.18_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v lose_v out_o of_o the_o law_n or_o the_o prophet_n whereof_o the_o point_n be_v so_o great_a a_o part_n the_o manifest_a absurdity_n of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n and_o other_o consideration_n together_o with_o answer_n to_o the_o several_a objection_n of_o elias_n levita_n ludovicus_n capellus_n dr._n walton_n and_o other_o against_o their_o antiquity_n such_o as_o be_v the_o testimony_n of_o some_o jew_n about_o the_o point_n the_o unpointed_a copy_n of_o the_o law_n so_o keep_v in_o the_o synagogue_n the_o silence_n of_o the_o ancient_a cabalistical_a write_n of_o the_o mishna_n and_o talmud_n about_o they_o the_o lxx_o and_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n read_v otherwise_o than_o our_o punctation_n direct_v the_o samaritan_n character_n suppose_v to_o be_v the_o ancient_a hebrew_n never_o point_v the_o novelty_n of_o their_o name_n the_o superfluity_n of_o their_o number_n the_o possibility_n of_o preserve_v the_o sound_n without_o the_o shape_v and_o of_o read_v the_o bible_n without_o point_n as_o well_o as_o the_o rabbinical_a commentary_n the_o talmud_n and_o other_o oriental_a language_n be_v read_v without_o they_o by_o the_o help_n of_o the_o matres_fw-la lectionis_fw-la or_o letter_n evi_n a_o h_o v_o i_o by_o the_o scope_n of_o the_o place_n etc._n etc._n the_o silence_n of_o jerom_n and_o the_o father_n about_o they_o the_o opinion_n of_o divers_a modern_a divine_n both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n against_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o shape_v of_o the_o present_a punctation_n the_o keri_n u._fw-mi ketib_n be_v about_o the_o letter_n and_o never_o about_o the_o point_n and_o the_o like_a in_o two_o part_n the_o first_o part_n contain_v the_o testimony_n the_o second_o the_o argument_n of_o jew_n and_o christian_n for_o their_o antiquity_n and_o divine_a authority_n wherein_o the_o objection_n against_o the_o same_o be_v answer_v the_o first_o part_n of_o the_o second_o part_n contain_v the_o testimony_n of_o jew_n and_o christian_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n with_o the_o answer_n to_o the_o several_a objection_n that_o be_v make_v thereunto_o chap._n i._o §._o 1._o the_o question_n state_v §._o 2._o the_o several_a opinion_n of_o those_o who_o own_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n enumerate_v their_o divine_a original_a prove_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o the_o jew_n elias_n only_o except_v the_o extent_n and_o weight_n of_o this_o testimony_n in_o part_n consider_v §._o 3._o the_o objection_n of_o express_a testimony_n against_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n answer_v §._o 4._o the_o objection_n of_o the_o law_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o synagogue_n without_o point_n answer_v §._o 5._o the_o silenceâ—_n of_o the_o ancient_a cabalistical_a write_n the_o mishna_n and_o talmud_n about_o the_o point_n answer_v §_o 1._o in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o discourse_n chap._n 1._o we_o declare_v that_o there_o be_v two_o period_n of_o time_n particular_o fix_v unto_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o of_o which_o all_o party_n do_v in_o some_o respect_n ascribe_v the_o original_a of_o the_o point_n the_o one_o be_v the_o time_n of_o ezra_n the_o other_o be_v a._n d._n 500_o the_o one_o make_v they_o of_o divine_a the_o other_o of_o humane_a original_a and_o authority_n so_o that_o the_o question_n be_v whether_o the_o shape_v or_o figure_n of_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n which_o be_v join_v to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o hebrew_n bible_n be_v invent_v and_o place_v to_o the_o text_n as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o ezra_n or_o else_o not_o until_o the_o talmud_n be_v finish_v a._n d._n 500_o and_o have_v at_o large_a discover_v the_o improbability_n and_o absurdity_n of_o the_o opinion_n that_o the_o point_n be_v first_o invent_v after_o the_o talmud_n be_v finish_v a._n d._n 500_o in_o the_o first_o part_n we_o be_v now_o to_o prove_v that_o the_o shape_v or_o figure_n of_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n which_o be_v join_v to_o the_o text_n of_o the_o hebrew_n bible_n be_v invent_v and_o place_v to_o the_o text_n as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o ezra_n not_o that_o we_o need_v to_o enlarge_v upon_o this_o position_n have_v prove_v it_o in_o prove_v the_o other_o for_o none_o doubt_v of_o the_o point_n be_v place_v by_o ezra_n but_o those_o who_o suppose_v they_o first_o invent_v a._n d._n 500_o which_o opinion_n be_v already_o refute_v there_o be_v no_o other_o time_n assign_v by_o any_o for_o their_o original_a since_o the_o time_n of_o ezra_n and_o have_v large_o show_v that_o they_o be_v not_o first_o invent_v and_o place_v a._n d._n 500_o or_o since_o that_o time_n nor_o yet_o at_o any_o other_o time_n since_o ezra_n it_o follow_v they_o be_v place_v by_o the_o time_n of_o ezra_n so_o that_o what_o be_v further_o allege_v for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n be_v ex_fw-la abundanti_fw-la and_o more_o than_o can_v be_v require_v not_o but_o that_o we_o intend_v to_o produce_v sufficient_a proof_n for_o their_o antiquity_n and_o divine_a authority_n §_o 2._o we_o have_v moreover_o observe_v already_o part_n 1_o chap._n 1._o that_o those_o who_o acknowledge_v the_o antiquity_n and_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o point_n etc._n etc._n do_v yet_o differ_v among_o themselves_o about_o the_o precise_a time_n of_o their_o first_o invention_n for_o 1._o some_o suppose_v they_o be_v coevous_a with_o the_o letter_n and_o as_o ancient_a as_o adam_n this_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o r._n azarias_n in_o meor_n enaim_n cap._n 59_o of_o antonius_n rodulphus_fw-la cevallerius_n in_o rudamentis_fw-la linguae_fw-la hebraicae_fw-la cap._n 4._o petrus_n cevallerius_n ibid._n in_o annotationibus_fw-la mathias_n flacius_n illiricus_fw-la clavis_fw-la scripturae_fw-la part_n 2._o tract_n 6._o pag._n 644._o marcus_n marinus_n in_o pref._n to_o arca_n noae_n vid._n buxt_n de_fw-fr punct_a orig._n part_n 2._o cap._n 1._o r._n samuel_n arcuvolti_fw-la arugath_fw-mi habbosem_fw-la cap._n 26._o 2._o other_o imagine_v that_o they_o be_v oral_o deliver_v by_o moses_n on_o sinai_n but_o not_o place_v to_o the_o text_n till_o ezra_n time_n so_o the_o author_n of_o cosri_n think_v part_n 3._o sect_n 31._o the_o talmudist_n the_o author_n of_o tsak_n sephataim_n and_o other_o say_v the_o same_o 3._o other_o believe_v the_o point_n be_v place_v together_o with_o the_o letter_n as_o the_o scripture_n be_v at_o first_o write_v by_o the_o penman_n of_o it_o so_o say_v baal_n samadar_n and_o other_o vid._n arugath_o habbosem_n cap._n 26._o
and_o serve_v god_n at_o jerusalem_n and_o learn_v the_o language_n of_o a_o people_n who_o they_o hope_v to_o see_v destroy_v and_o their_o tongue_n with_o they_o also_o daniel_n and_o the_o prophet_n of_o that_o time_n write_v their_o prophecy_n most_o in_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n and_o altogether_o in_o the_o old_a character_n as_o none_o doubt_v it_o be_v then_o most_o irrational_a to_o suppose_v that_o ezra_n shall_v reject_v they_o whilst_o they_o be_v even_o wet_a and_o new_o write_v to_o introduce_v another_o character_n and_o that_o they_o common_o speak_v their_o own_o tongue_n after_o their_o return_n appear_v in_o that_o it_o be_v account_v a_o strange_a thing_n that_o the_o child_n speak_v partly_o the_o tongue_n of_o canaan_n and_o partly_o that_o of_o ashdod_n which_o they_o learn_v of_o their_o mother_n who_o be_v new_o marry_v there_o to_o the_o jew_n so_o that_o there_o be_v no_o occasion_n of_o this_o alteration_n of_o the_o character_n some_o say_v it_o be_v do_v that_o the_o scripture_n shall_v be_v disperse_v and_o spread_v through_o the_o east_n resp._n this_o help_v it_o not_o why_o then_o be_v it_o not_o put_v in_o the_o chaldean_a tongue_n they_o be_v little_a the_o better_a for_o its_o be_v in_o their_o character_n only_o some_o say_v the_o jew_n in_o hatred_n to_o the_o samaritan_n leave_v their_o ancient_a character_n because_o they_o will_v have_v nothing_o in_o common_a with_o they_o resp._n why_o then_o do_v they_o not_o reject_v the_o law_n also_o which_o the_o samaritan_n hold_v likewise_o will_v they_o thus_o give_v the_o samaritan_n cause_n for_o ever_o to_o triumph_v over_o they_o for_o have_v leave_v the_o ancient_a character_n wherein_o the_o law_n be_v first_o give_v in_o its_o original_a purity_n to_o the_o care_n of_o the_o samaritan_n their_o enemy_n whilst_o themselves_o have_v reject_v it_o for_o that_o of_o babylon_n be_v these_o the_o act_n of_o those_o jew_n who_o they_o say_v dare_v not_o put_v one_o point_n to_o the_o law_n that_o they_o may_v represent_v the_o first_o autographon_n of_o it_o as_o it_o be_v write_v by_o moses_n and_o who_o account_v the_o bible_n unfit_a for_o public_a use_n by_o the_o least_o misplace_v of_o a_o letter_n or_o make_v a_o letter_n that_o be_v large_a or_o lesser_a than_o his_o fellow_n but_o equal_a to_o the_o rest_n but_o so_o it_o be_v though_o they_o know_v not_o why_o as_o eusebius_n jerom_n the_o talmud_n and_o some_o coin_n find_v with_o the_o samaritan_n character_n do_v testify_v resp._n 1_o these_o witness_n be_v bear_v five_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o fact_n about_o which_o they_o testify_v which_o impair_v their_o authority_n the_o father_n have_v little_a knowledge_n of_o that_o tongue_n especial_o eusebius_n and_o jerom_n who_o know_v most_o may_v easy_o be_v mislead_v by_o the_o darkness_n of_o that_o time_n the_o sense_n of_o the_o talmud_n be_v dispute_v by_o the_o jew_n who_o say_v the_o talmud_n do_v not_o intend_v any_o such_o thing_n as_o be_v here_o father_v upon_o they_o but_o say_v their_o opinion_n be_v that_o the_o character_n we_o now_o have_v be_v the_o first_o ancient_a character_n wherein_o the_o law_n be_v at_o first_o write_v by_o moses_n but_o not_o common_o understand_v till_o ezra_n ordain_v the_o write_n of_o the_o law_n in_o that_o character_n only_o jacob_n be_v chabib_fw-la on_o ein_fw-mi is._n p._n 142._o and_o as_o to_o the_o old_a coin_n as_o there_o may_v be_v 1._o several_a sort_n of_o character_n some_o fit_a for_o emboss_v or_o engrave_v and_o yet_o the_o same_o hebrew_n tongue_n so_o 2._o the_o story_n be_v fabulous_a but_o be_v it_o so_o if_o they_o be_v so_o ancient_a must_v it_o need_v follow_v that_o because_o these_o letter_n be_v then_o know_v and_o in_o use_n that_o they_o only_o be_v so_o or_o that_o the_o bible_n be_v write_v with_o they_o and_o those_o now_o in_o use_n unknown_a 3._o it_o be_v as_o confident_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v coin_n as_o anas_fw-la solomon_n time_n take_v up_o with_o the_o same_o hebrew_n letter_n wherein_o the_o bible_n be_v now_o write_v vid._n schickard_n bechin_n hap._n hottinger_n cip._n heb._n so_o that_o this_o testimony_n be_v as_o much_o for_o the_o present_a character_n as_o for_o the_o samaritan_n be_v the_o ancient_a character_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v as_o dr._n broughton_n declare_v in_o his_o position_n touch_v the_o hebrew_n tongue_n speak_v against_o this_o assertion_n that_o ezra_n invent_v the_o character_n which_o now_o we_o have_v pag._n 668._o he_o say_v the_o trojan_n be_v not_o willing_a to_o betray_v their_o own_o city_n than_o our_o loiter_a father_n and_o loiter_v self_n to_o give_v machmad_a all_o strength_n of_o victory_n jew_n by_o fable_n have_v overwrought_a we_o etc._n etc._n §_o 3._o and_o thus_o have_v we_o examine_v the_o exception_n to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n by_o all_o which_o it_o be_v faint_o suggest_v that_o the_o jew_n do_v not_o own_o their_o antiquity_n when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v know_v that_o all_o the_o jew_n who_o at_o any_o time_n have_v write_v or_o express_v their_o opinion_n about_o the_o point_n have_v plain_o own_v their_o divine_a antiquity_n elias_n only_o except_v who_o nevertheless_o believe_v that_o all_o the_o punctation_n be_v perfect_o the_o very_a same_o that_o be_v at_o first_o express_v by_o the_o holy_a penman_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o only_o the_o shape_v be_v place_v by_o the_o masorite_n not_o one_o jew_n can_v be_v produce_v that_o do_v so_o much_o as_o doubt_v of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n etc._n etc._n all_o the_o people_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o this_o day_n follow_v the_o punctation_n and_o do_v still_o universal_o public_o profess_v they_o believe_v the_o antiquity_n and_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o point_n nor_o be_v there_o one_o man_n leave_v alive_a so_o much_o as_o of_o elias_n his_o opinion_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o so_o much_o for_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n chap._n iii_o §._o 1._o the_o testimony_n of_o all_o christian_a state_n and_o church_n ancient_a and_o modern_a consider_v §_o 2._o the_o objection_n of_o jerom_n translation_n and_o the_o father_n and_o some_o modern_a divine_n not_o own_v the_o point_n answer_v §._o 3._o wherein_o the_o stress_n and_o strength_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o jew_n and_o christian_n do_v consist_v §_o 1._o as_o to_o the_o testimony_n of_o christian_n this_o likewise_o be_v universal_a of_o all_o age_n place_n and_o party_n as_o appear_v by_o their_o receive_a translation_n take_v out_o of_o the_o hebrew_n as_o it_o be_v now_o point_v but_o hereunto_o be_v object_v the_o silence_n of_o jerom_n and_o the_o father_n as_o to_o the_o point_n the_o translation_n of_o jerom_n differ_v from_o the_o present_a punctation_n the_o father_n have_v recourse_n to_o the_o lxx_o the_o opinion_n of_o many_o eminent_a modern_a divine_n both_o papist_n and_o protestant_n for_o the_o novelty_n of_o the_o point_n etc._n etc._n whereunto_o we_o reply_v first_o as_o to_o the_o silence_n of_o jerom_n about_o the_o point_n and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v not_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v answer_v 1._o ierom_n translation_n for_o the_o main_a of_o it_o show_v he_o have_v the_o sound_n and_o force_n of_o the_o punctation_n whether_o point_a copy_n be_v as_o common_a then_o as_o they_o be_v now_o we_o do_v not_o debate_v nor_o whether_o he_o can_v get_v one_o or_o not_o though_o they_o be_v in_o be_v then_o with_o the_o jew_n nor_o yet_o whether_o the_o name_n of_o they_o be_v then_o the_o same_o they_o be_v now_o nor_o what_o need_n he_o have_v to_o mention_v they_o though_o he_o have_v they_o when_o many_o large_a rabbinical_a commentary_n since_o the_o masorite_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o point_n neither_o as_o alsheech_v abarbinel_n etc._n etc._n yet_o some_o will_v dispute_v several_a place_n of_o jerom_n wherein_o they_o affirm_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o but_o grant_v he_o be_v silent_a about_o they_o be_v they_o not_o in_o be_v therefore_o jerom_n be_v as_o silent_a about_o the_o keri_n and_o ketib_n and_o the_o chaldee_n paraphrase_n and_o yet_o both_o be_v before_o his_o â—ime_n jerom_o see_v not_o all_o thing_n nor_o be_v it_o prove_v that_o he_o mention_v all_o he_o see_v none_o else_o but_o origen_n among_o the_o father_n see_v or_o know_v any_o thing_n considerable_a of_o the_o hebrew_n in_o those_o dark_a time_n and_o they_o be_v oft_o constrain_v to_o conceal_v their_o esteem_n of_o the_o hebrew_n original_a because_o of_o the_o ignorance_n and_o obstinacy_n of_o those_o time_n hence_o it_o be_v no_o wonder_n the_o rest_n of_o the_o father_n take_v no_o notice_n of_o the_o point_n when_o they_o general_o understand_v
other_o resp._n if_o it_o be_v obscure_a when_o point_v why_o then_o will_v they_o reject_v the_o point_n but_o that_o the_o bible_n may_v thereby_o be_v reject_v for_o its_o obscurity_n 2._o we_o must_v know_v the_o read_n of_o the_o text_n ourselves_o because_o thereby_o we_o must_v try_v the_o exposition_n of_o it_o by_o the_o ministry_n but_o to_o commit_v the_o read_n as_o peculiarly_a as_o the_o expound_v the_o text_n to_o the_o ministry_n be_v plain_a popery_n §_o 4._o but_o to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n we_o have_v prove_v that_o the_o text_n be_v write_v very_o plain_a and_o that_o without_o point_n it_o will_v be_v very_o obscure_a as_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o confess_v and_o therefore_o we_o say_v the_o text_n be_v write_v with_o point_n and_o so_o much_o for_o the_o second_o reason_n chap._n vi_o §._o 1._o the_o three_o reason_n state_v the_o point_n evidence_n their_o own_o antiquity_n and_o divine_a authority_n §._o 2._o the_o objection_n that_o there_o be_v superfluity_n in_o the_o punctation_n answer_v §._o 3._o the_o objection_n about_o the_o keri_n and_o ketib_n be_v only_o about_o the_o letter_n and_o never_o about_o point_n answer_v §._o 4._o the_o objection_n of_o the_o insignificancy_n of_o the_o musical_a accent_n answer_v §._o 5._o the_o objection_n of_o the_o chaldee_n name_n of_o the_o point_n vowel_n and_o accent_n answer_v §._o 6._o the_o sum_n of_o the_o argument_n of_o the_o jew_n for_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o point_n declare_v §_o 1._o a_o three_o reason_n for_o the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o point_n be_v take_v from_o what_o the_o author_n of_o cosri_n say_v part_v 3._o sect_n 32._o as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o punctation_n itself_o be_v divine_a now_o we_o say_v that_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n why_o we_o believe_v the_o text_n to_o be_v god_n word_n for_o the_o same_o do_v we_o believe_v the_o point_n to_o be_v from_o god_n we_o believe_v the_o scripture_n to_o be_v god_n word_n because_o it_o evidence_v its_o self_n to_o be_v from_o god_n by_o certain_a tekmeria_n or_o proof_n of_o the_o power_n light_n purity_n and_o majesty_n that_o appear_v in_o it_o manifest_v its_o self_n to_o proceed_v from_o a_o holy_a wise_a glorious_a gracicious_a god_n but_o this_o it_o do_v only_o as_o it_o be_v point_v for_o without_o point_n the_o text_n speak_v either_o nothing_o or_o else_o contrary_a and_o divers_a thing_n of_o which_o no_o judgement_n can_v be_v make_v whether_o they_o be_v good_a or_o bad_a now_o say_v the_o author_n of_o cosri_n part_v 3._o sect_n 32._o there_o appear_v in_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o point_n and_o accent_n to_o be_v such_o a_o order_n as_o can_v be_v make_v without_o divine_a aid_n which_o be_v far_o beyond_o the_o reach_n of_o humane_a skill_n nor_o have_v it_o otherwise_o be_v so_o universal_o receive_v in_o all_o time_n by_o all_o the_o people_n of_o god_n without_o alteration_n because_o as_o wise_a man_n as_o they_o can_v have_v point_v otherwise_o have_v it_o be_v do_v by_o humane_a art_n only_o and_o so_o say_v we_o now_o to_o fix_v and_o ascertain_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o text_n universal_o infallible_o right_a which_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o punctation_n require_v no_o less_o ability_n than_o the_o infallible_a guidance_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n of_o god_n that_o first_o give_v forth_o the_o scripture_n man_n may_v know_v the_o thing_n of_o man_n and_o may_v rectify_v any_o literal_a mistake_n in_o write_n about_o art_n and_o science_n the_o matter_n and_o subject_n whereof_o they_o treat_v being_n first_o well_o know_v and_o understand_v by_o they_o but_o no_o man_n know_v the_o thing_n of_o god_n nor_o can_v know_v they_o but_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o he_o to_o who_o the_o spirit_n reveal_v they_o 1_o cor._n 2.11_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o scripture_n consist_v of_o such_o mystery_n that_o be_v hide_v from_o all_o man_n till_o reveal_v by_o the_o scripture_n only_o the_o prophecy_n of_o future_a event_n as_o isaiah_n etc._n etc._n be_v deliver_v in_o such_o cloudy_a and_o figurative_a expression_n and_o in_o such_o elyptical_a sentence_n as_o pose_v the_o very_a penman_n of_o scripture_n themselves_o to_o interpret_v it_o must_v needs_o therefore_o be_v impossible_a for_o any_o infallible_o to_o fix_v and_o ascertain_v the_o right_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n of_o scripture_n without_o divine_a assistance_n but_o in_o all_o the_o most_o deep_a and_o dark_a place_n of_o scripture_n the_o punctation_n be_v as_o complete_a and_o perfect_a as_o in_o the_o plain_a and_o every_o where_o show_v itself_o and_o the_o scripture_n thereby_o to_o be_v from_o god_n by_o the_o divine_a and_o heavenly_a subject_n that_o be_v deliver_v by_o the_o text_n as_o it_o be_v at_o present_a point_v we_o say_v then_o that_o we_o believe_v the_o bible_n be_v god_n word_n with_o faith_n divine_a because_o of_o the_o authority_n and_o veracity_n of_o god_n who_o have_v declare_v it_o so_o to_o be_v therein_o and_o we_o believe_v that_o god_n do_v indeed_o declare_v it_o so_o to_o be_v as_o be_v therein_o affirm_v because_o the_o bible_n evidence_v its_o self_n to_o our_o conscience_n by_o infallible_a tekmeria_n or_o character_n that_o it_o do_v proceed_v from_o no_o other_o but_o god_n himself_o all_o god_n work_n wear_v his_o name_n and_o bear_v some_o mark_n upon_o they_o of_o god_n their_o author_n but_o his_o word_n be_v herein_o exalt_v above_o all_o other_o work_n that_o bear_v his_o name_n psal._n 138.2_o thou_o have_v magnify_v thy_o word_n above_o all_o they_o name_v for_o there_o no_o where_o remain_v so_o many_o and_o so_o great_a print_n of_o the_o immediate_a finger_n of_o god_n as_o be_v on_o the_o scripture_n none_o but_o god_n can_v make_v that_o revelation_n of_o the_o invisible_a nature_n and_o be_v of_o god_n as_o be_v in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o declare_v those_o counsel_n which_o before_o be_v hide_v in_o god_n that_o be_v plain_o express_v in_o the_o scripture_n which_o thing_n the_o angel_n desire_v to_o look_v into_o nothing_o in_o heaven_n or_o earth_n do_v bear_v so_o much_o of_o the_o image_n of_o god_n as_o do_v the_o scripture_n but_o god_n himself_o by_o nothing_o have_v the_o great_a god_n reveal_v his_o will_n and_o give_v forth_o to_o the_o son_n of_o man_n a_o law_n of_o obedience_n but_o only_o by_o the_o scripture_n nothing_o evidence_v itself_o so_o to_o be_v in_o the_o least_o degree_n but_o the_o scripture_n and_o all_o this_o the_o bible_n do_v in_o and_o by_o the_o punctation_n only_o without_o which_o it_o will_v be_v nothing_o at_o all_o but_o whatever_o wicked_a man_n have_v a_o mind_n it_o shall_v be_v sect_n 2._o it_o be_v object_v 1_o sy_n there_o be_v multitude_n of_o impertinent_a superfluity_n in_o the_o punctation_n very_o unfit_a to_o ascribe_v to_o a_o divine_a original_a resp._n the_o jew_n best_a know_v the_o usefulness_n of_o all_o part_n of_o the_o punctation_n and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o know_v they_o high_o value_v buâ—_n they_o lament_v that_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o it_o as_o the_o musical_a use_n of_o the_o accent_n which_o have_v be_v lose_v and_o the_o like_a but_o for_o every_o one_o to_o condemn_v every_o thing_n he_o do_v not_o understand_v will_v put_v a_o final_a end_n to_o knowledge_n mathias_n wasmuth_n in_o his_o vindicia_fw-la do_v at_o large_a show_v the_o great_a usefulness_n of_o the_o most_o minute_n part_n of_o the_o punctation_n and_o in_o particular_a of_o the_o accent_n and_o so_o do_v buxtorf_n de_fw-fr orig._n punct_a par_fw-fr 1._o cap._n 14._o from_o pag._n 200._o to_o pag._n 262._o and_o other_o and_o if_o some_o be_v ignorant_a of_o they_o and_o yet_o will_v not_o learn_v who_o can_v help_v it_o the_o punctation_n be_v never_o the_o worse_o in_o itself_o because_o some_o do_v not_o or_o will_v not_o understand_v it_o all_o §_o 3._o obj._n 2._o it_o be_v say_v the_o keri_n u._fw-mi ketib_n be_v only_o about_o letter_n never_o about_o vowel_n and_o point_n therefore_o say_v elias_n the_o point_n be_v not_o when_o they_o be_v first_o make_v resp._n 1_o many_o jew_n say_v ezra_n make_v they_o and_o the_o point_n after_o they_o and_o so_o they_o agree_v 2._o it_o be_v object_v the_o anomalous_a point_v of_o the_o ketib_n with_o the_o point_n that_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o keri_n can_v not_o be_v of_o ezra_n resp._n but_o kimchi_n preface_n on_o joshâ—ah_n say_v it_o be_v do_v by_o ezra_n for_o as_o he_o there_o say_v they_o set_v one_o word_n in_o the_o margin_n and_o do_v not_o point_v it_o now_o all_o the_o jew_n own_o the_o keri_n and_o kerib_n to_o be_v as_o ancient_a as_o ezra_n and_o they_o likewise_o own_o that_o the_o ketib_n be_v to_o be_v always_o point_v with_o the_o point_n
condemn_v through_o passion_n or_o prejudice_n those_o who_o be_v not_o of_o his_o religion_n for_o he_o take_v the_o part_n of_o the_o jew_n against_o the_o number_n of_o ancient_n and_o modern_a christian_a doctor_n who_o have_v accuse_v he_o of_o corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o the_o bible_n a_o list_n of_o these_o accuser_n may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o exercitationes_fw-la biblicae_fw-la of_o father_n morin_n cap._n 2_o 3_o and_o in_o the_o treatise_n leon_n de_fw-fr castre_n a_o spanish_a divine_a upon_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o bible_n which_o he_o have_v place_v before_o his_o commentary_n on_o the_o bible_n mr._n vossius_fw-la be_v of_o this_o opinion_n i_o mean_v he_o speak_v very_o much_o against_o the_o jew_n as_o if_o they_o have_v malicious_o alter_v the_o hebrew_n text_n through_o a_o hatred_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n but_o the_o author_n think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o do_v they_o more_o justice_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n complain_v not_o so_o much_o of_o the_o alteration_n of_o the_o text_n as_o of_o the_o bad_a interpretation_n that_o the_o jew_n give_v to_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n or_o of_o the_o version_n of_o aquilla_n of_o theodocian_n and_o semachus_n that_o the_o jew_n be_v accustom_a to_o oppose_v to_o that_o of_o the_o seventy_o interpreter_n he_o prove_v his_o pretention_n by_o the_o same_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n as_o leon_n de_fw-fr castre_n and_o father_n morin_n have_v cite_v in_o this_o he_o have_v almost_o copy_v the_o other_o word_n for_o word_n he_o add_v that_o in_o matter_n of_o criticism_n the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n be_v nothing_o near_o of_o so_o great_a a_o consequence_n as_o in_o matter_n of_o faith_n and_o say_v very_o plain_o that_o many_o among_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v the_o hebrew_n tongue_n enough_o to_o be_v able_a to_o judge_v whether_o the_o jew_n have_v falsify_v the_o original_a of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o not_o he_o answer_v to_o the_o passage_n of_o origin_n and_o st._n jerom_n and_o tell_v we_o we_o shall_v judge_v of_o their_o genius_n and_o manner_n of_o write_v he_o also_o refute_v the_o reason_n of_o mr._n vossius_fw-la and_o show_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o testimony_n of_o justin_n martyr_n be_v not_o very_o considerable_a in_o this_o point_n both_o because_o he_o do_v not_o understand_v hebrew_n and_o because_o he_o be_v often_o abuse_v in_o matter_n of_o fact_n which_o destroy_v the_o proof_n which_o they_o will_v bring_v for_o his_o testimony_n after_o this_o manner_n that_o he_o will_v have_v be_v sacrifice_v to_o public_a ridicule_n if_o he_o have_v accuse_v the_o jew_n of_o a_o crime_n whereof_o they_o be_v not_o guilty_a the_o author_n believe_v therefore_o that_o the_o jew_n do_v not_o alter_v the_o scripture_n upon_o any_o deliberation_n or_o through_o malice_n to_o the_o christian_n but_o that_o the_o defect_n which_o be_v find_v in_o their_o copy_n aught_o to_o be_v impute_v to_o the_o same_o cause_n which_o have_v produce_v so_o much_o difference_n between_o the_o manuscript_n of_o the_o greek_a and_o roman_a author_n he_o refer_v to_o the_o treatise_n of_o scioppius_n de_fw-fr arte_fw-la critica_fw-la and_o show_v by_o a_o passage_n of_o the_o book_n that_o leo_n allatius_n compose_v against_o the_o pretend_a antiquity_n of_o the_o hetruria_n of_o inghiramimus_fw-la how_o easy_a it_o be_v for_o the_o copyist_n to_o take_v one_o letter_n for_o another_o and_o by_o this_o mean_n alter_v the_o sense_n of_o a_o author_n such_o a_o instance_n there_o be_v in_o a_o book_n where_o if_o they_o have_v put_v orbis_n instead_o of_o vrbis_fw-la it_o will_v have_v be_v the_o cause_n of_o many_o new_a opinion_n or_o many_o learned_a dissertation_n and_o of_o many_o difficulty_n that_o will_v have_v make_v the_o learned_a doctor_n sweat_n there_o be_v some_o copyist_n who_o not_o take_v sufficient_a care_n of_o any_o one_o letter_n create_v a_o thousand_o dispute_n to_o the_o succeed_a age_n of_o who_o it_o may_v be_v proper_o say_v they_o prepare_v scourge_v for_o posterity_n the_o author_n relate_v a_o example_n of_o some_o error_n that_o copyist_n have_v commit_v it_o be_v believe_v for_o many_o age_n that_o dagobert_n king_n of_o france_n force_v a_o nun_n from_o her_o cloister_n to_o marry_v he_o but_o father_n sermon_n and_o young_a mounsieur_fw-fr vellois_n and_o some_o other_o have_v find_v in_o the_o old_a manuscript_n of_o fredigair_n nantechildem_fw-la unam_fw-la ex_fw-la puellis_fw-la de_fw-fr ministerio_fw-la accipiens_fw-la reginam_fw-la sublimavit_fw-la whereas_o these_o word_n be_v ill_o quote_v by_o aimoion_n nanthildem_fw-la unam_fw-la ex_fw-la puellis_fw-la de_fw-fr monasterio_n in_o matrimonium_fw-la accipiens_fw-la sublimavit_fw-la have_v save_v the_o reputation_n of_o this_o prince_n upon_o a_o fact_n sufficient_o scandalous_a which_o be_v much_o speak_v of_o by_o author_n as_o to_o the_o rest_n the_o author_n maintain_v those_o can_v be_v accuse_v of_o a_o malicious_a deprivation_n which_o take_v a_o passage_n in_o the_o sense_n that_o be_v most_o favourable_a to_o they_o when_o the_o word_n be_v equivocal_a we_o owe_v to_o ourselves_o this_o justice_n as_o we_o be_v christian_n of_o not_o accuse_v ourselves_o of_o falsify_v the_o scripture_n when_o we_o explain_v it_o to_o our_o advantage_n in_o place_n where_o what_o precede_v and_o what_o follow_v do_v not_o necessary_o determine_v we_o to_o the_o sense_n which_o be_v against_o we_o what_o the_o author_n say_v afterward_o about_o the_o samaritan_n bible_n which_o only_o comprehend_v the_o five_o book_n of_o moses_n because_o when_o they_o separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o jew_n they_o have_v then_o only_o publish_v this_o part_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o i_o say_v and_o what_o he_o add_v of_o the_o learning_n of_o the_o same_o samaritan_n and_o of_o the_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o bible_n be_v very_o curious_a they_o have_v paraphrase_n in_o chaldaick_n greek_a and_o arabic_a according_a as_o those_o language_n become_v common_a among_o they_o for_o as_o in_o the_o synagogue_n the_o law_n be_v always_o read_v in_o hebrew_n both_o among_o the_o samaritan_n as_o well_o as_o among_o the_o jew_n so_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o have_v a_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o scripture_n in_o another_o language_n when_o the_o hebrew_n be_v only_o among_o the_o learned_a from_o whence_o he_o conclude_v contrary_a to_o the_o paradox_n of_o mr._n mallet_n that_o moses_n compose_v the_o scripture_n in_o a_o vulgar_a tongue_n and_o make_v the_o same_o remark_n upon_o the_o paraphrase_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o wit_n that_o they_o be_v a_o remedy_n against_o the_o ignorance_n of_o the_o hebrew_n tongue_n the_o most_o ancient_a of_o the_o chaldaic_n among_o who_o he_o principal_o esteem_v those_o of_o jonathan_n and_o avonculus_fw-la there_o be_v other_o in_o arabic_a persian_a in_o the_o modern_a greek_a and_o in_o spanish_a this_o be_v first_o print_v at_o ferrara_n in_o the_o year_n 1553._o and_o elsewhere_o in_o the_o year_n 1630._o the_o author_n believe_v that_o the_o jew_n of_o alexandria_n make_v use_v of_o the_o lxx_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o produce_v the_o paraphrase_n to_o wit_n because_o they_o do_v not_o understand_v hebrew_n and_o because_o the_o greek_a tongue_n be_v become_v their_o proper_a language_n he_o nevertheless_o speak_v of_o this_o version_n but_o in_o treat_v of_o that_o which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o christian_n he_o remark_n that_o the_o father_n have_v say_v almost_o nothing_o of_o this_o version_n which_o be_v borrow_a from_o a_o roman_a false_o a_o tributary_n to_o aristeus_n and_o he_o imagine_v that_o the_o reason_n why_o they_o call_v it_o the_o version_n of_o the_o lxx_o be_v because_o it_o be_v undertake_v by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o great_a sanhedrim_n and_o approve_v by_o the_o seventy_o two_o senator_n which_o compose_v it_o or_o because_o the_o jew_n be_v willing_a to_o reconcile_v it_o with_o great_a authority_n they_o attribute_v it_o to_o this_o honourable_a senate_n as_o they_o do_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o be_v no_o impediment_n add_v he_o but_o that_o a_o version_n as_o ancient_a as_o that_o and_o as_o much_o honour_v by_o the_o apostle_n aught_o to_o be_v considerable_a we_o be_v only_o to_o shun_v the_o excess_n of_o those_o who_o by_o the_o example_n of_o mr._n vossius_fw-la acknowledge_v not_o the_o other_o to_o be_v authentic_a or_o such_o as_o prefer_v it_o to_o the_o hebrew_n text_n masius_n and_o eugubinus_n be_v not_o of_o this_o number_n for_o they_o have_v speak_v of_o this_o work_n with_o much_o contempt_n eugubinus_n observe_v many_o fault_n in_o it_o but_o sometime_o his_o censure_n be_v not_o over_o just_a st._n jerom_n be_v as_o much_o deceive_v sometime_o in_o criticise_v upon_o the_o lxx_o as_o piersorius_fw-la have_v show_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o the_o version_n print_v at_o cambridge_n an._n dom._n
be_v just_a need_v only_o to_o compare_v these_o verse_n with_o those_o dispose_v by_o bochart_n as_o he_o think_v they_o shall_v have_v be_v we_o can_v only_o note_v that_o in_o ver._n 5._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v for_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d according_a to_o the_o chaldaic_a dialect_n which_o change_v in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o the_o hebrew_n hanno_n pray_v the_o god_n in_o this_o place_n to_o do_v he_o the_o favour_n of_o know_v his_o nephew_n and_o his_o daughter_n by_o some_o assure_a mark_n because_o it_o may_v be_v that_o he_o see_v they_o and_o speak_v to_o they_o without_o know_v they_o by_o any_o certain_a sign_n here_o the_o punic_a write_v according_a to_o the_o conjecture_n of_o bochart_n go_v far_o from_o the_o latin_a of_o plautus_n and_o even_o in_o some_o word_n in_o punic_a such_o as_o it_o be_v write_v in_o latin_a character_n punic_a verse_n of_o poenulus_fw-la of_o plautus_n act._n scene_n 1_o i._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 5._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 10._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 15._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 20._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d na_n eth_z eljonim_n veljonoth_v schechore_v jismchoun_n zoth_o chi_fw-mi nittham_fw-la milchi_fw-la oumithdabbre_fw-la be_v ki_n lephochanath_n oath_n bimtsoti_fw-it eth_n bni_fw-la ve_v bnothi_fw-mi brovah_n rob_fw-mi schellahem_fw-mi eljonim_fw-la oubimschourathehem_fw-mi bâ—oth_fw-mi schenignbon_fw-fr li_n ouben_n achi_fw-la bterem_fw-la moth_n uchanoutho_fw-la tha_z nhelachti_fw-la antidamarco_n isch_n schejada_n li_n bra_o thippel_n eth_n chale_n schchinatham_n jophel_n eth_n be_v amit_v dibbiur_fw-fr tham_fw-mi ncot_n nave_n agorastoclis_fw-la chot_n they_o chanouthi_a hacchior_n hazze_fw-it li_n chok_v zoth_v nose_n ben_fw-mi hachajil_a hiwou_n li_z ligboulam_fw-la lschebeth_n tham_fw-mi bornwell_n di_fw-mi ale_n thra_fw-la inna_fw-la hinno_fw-la eschal_n in_o manchar_n lo_o schmo_fw-la in_o english_a thus_o i_o beseech_v the_o god_n and_o goddess_n who_o protect_v this_o country_n that_o my_o design_n may_v succeed_v that_o they_o may_v guide_v my_o affair_n and_o that_o i_o may_v discover_v a_o mark_n to_o find_v my_o nephew_n and_o my_o daughter_n by_o the_o abound_a spirit_n which_o be_v in_o they_o in_o the_o god_n i_o say_v and_o by_o their_o providence_n my_o daughter_n and_o my_o nephew_n who_o have_v be_v take_v from_o i_o before_o antidamarchus_fw-la die_v i_o go_v to_o lodge_v at_o his_o house_n in_o one_o of_o his_o chamber_n he_o be_v a_o man_n who_o i_o know_v but_o he_o be_v go_v to_o join_v himself_o to_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o who_o habitation_n be_v in_o darkness_n they_o constant_o affirm_v that_o his_o son_n agorastocles_n have_v establish_v his_o residence_n there_o the_o sign_n upon_o which_o i_o agree_v with_o my_o host_n be_v this_o engraven_a board_n which_o i_o carry_v to_o serve_v i_o as_o a_o mark._n i_o have_v be_v assure_v that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o quarter_n somewhere_o about_o the_o utmost_a limit_n that_o he_o live_v some_o body_n come_v by_o this_o door_n there_o he_o be_v i_o will_v ask_v he_o if_o he_o know_v his_o name_n v._o after_o all_o these_o proof_n it_o be_v think_v it_o may_v be_v conclude_v without_o fear_n of_o a_o mistake_n that_o the_o poesy_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o rhyme_v poesy_n this_o essay_n may_v end_v here_o if_o it_o be_v not_o think_v necessary_a to_o take_v off_o some_o difficulty_n which_o undoubted_o shall_v spring_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o part_n of_o those_o who_o shall_v read_v it_o the_o one_o respect_n the_o music_n of_o the_o hebrew_n and_o the_o other_o the_o manner_n of_o discover_v in_o what_o their_o poesy_n consist_v 1._o as_o to_o what_o concern_v music_n as_o it_o depend_v much_o more_o on_o the_o particular_a genius_n of_o each_o nation_n than_o of_o certain_a constant_a rule_n so_o it_o can_v be_v guess_v what_o time_n the_o hebrew_n may_v give_v to_o their_o song_n it_o be_v well_o see_v by_o the_o multitude_n of_o their_o hymn_n and_o the_o history_n of_o david_n that_o they_o have_v some_o passion_n for_o music_n but_o we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o they_o ever_o write_v any_o thing_n on_o it_o and_o if_o they_o have_v write_v on_o it_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o understand_v their_o meaning_n and_o as_o we_o can_v not_o as_o much_o as_o conjecture_v how_o they_o may_v sing_v their_o verse_n so_o what_o have_v be_v say_v of_o their_o poesy_n will_v not_o be_v less_o certain_a we_o know_v that_o the_o grecian_n have_v in_o time_n past_o sing_v their_o verse_n and_o that_o they_o have_v be_v even_o compose_v from_o their_o music_n upon_o which_o there_o remain_v some_o piece_n among_o we_o that_o notwithstanding_o have_v not_o hinder_v but_o it_o have_v be_v entire_o lose_v and_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o find_v what_o tune_n be_v give_v to_o the_o ode_n of_o pindarus_n if_o some_o body_n show_v chinese_n verse_n to_o the_o best_a musician_n of_o europe_n they_o can_v not_o guess_v in_o what_o their_o music_n consist_v even_o the_o chinese_n can_v not_o sing_v our_o verse_n that_o which_o be_v still_o more_o surprise_v in_o this_o be_v that_o they_o laugh_v at_o our_o music_n as_o we_o laugh_v at_o they_o 2._o if_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o music_n of_o the_o ancient_a hebrew_n be_v not_o very_o regular_a it_o be_v nothing_o but_o what_o be_v like_a to_o be_v true_a it_o be_v a_o nation_n give_v altogether_o to_o the_o care_n of_o agriculture_n which_o have_v neither_o theater_n nor_o public_a divertisement_n of_o this_o kind_n all_o the_o public_a use_v it_o make_v of_o music_n be_v in_o the_o sing_n of_o the_o sacred_a hymn_n institute_v by_o david_n and_o nothing_o oblige_v we_o to_o believe_v that_o this_o sing_n be_v very_o harmonious_a and_o very_o methodical_a at_o this_o day_n the_o jew_n do_v sing_v in_o their_o synagogue_n their_o prayer_n very_o confuse_o and_o they_o read_v even_o scripture_n in_o sing_v whether_o it_o be_v prose_n or_o verse_n the_o mahometan_n sing_v also_o their_o alcoran_n because_o it_o be_v all_o compose_v of_o verse_n nor_o do_v the_o hebrew_n prose_n want_v it_o it_o be_v apparent_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o the_o jew_n sing_v it_o from_o a_o immemorial_n time_n as_o well_o as_o their_o book_n of_o poesies_n though_o they_o know_v not_o in_o what_o the_o poesy_n of_o the_o bible_n consist_v one_o may_v even_o go_v further_o and_o say_v downright_a that_o the_o music_n of_o the_o hebrew_n be_v not_o very_o fine_a suppose_v that_o the_o lxx_o and_o st._n jerom_n have_v translate_v well_o a_o place_n of_o samuel_n and_o that_o we_o understand_v well_o the_o name_n of_o the_o instrument_n whereof_o they_o make_v use_v because_o these_o instrument_n can_v not_o make_v but_o a_o very_a confuse_a and_o disagree_a music_n thus_o the_o author_n of_o this_o book_n describe_v the_o consort_n which_o david_n cause_v to_o be_v make_v in_o conduct_v the_o ark_n according_a to_o the_o version_n of_o st._n jerom_n david_n autem_fw-la &_o omnis_fw-la israel_n ludebant_fw-la coram_fw-la domino_fw-la in_o omnibus_fw-la lignis_fw-la fabrefactis_fw-la &_o cytharis_fw-la &_o lyris_fw-la &_o tympanis_fw-la &_o sistris_fw-la &_o cymbalis_fw-la david_n and_o all_o israel_n play_v before_o the_o lord_n with_o all_o sort_n of_o instrument_n make_v of_o wood_n harp_n lute_n drum_n timbrel_n these_o instrument_n shall_v be_v speak_v of_o hereafter_o and_o cymbal_n according_a to_o the_o lxx_o one_o must_v translate_v thus_o the_o name_n of_o these_o instrument_n cynare_n a_o instrument_n of_o ten_o string_n which_o be_v touch_v with_o a_o archet_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o josephus_n nables_n a_o instrument_n with_o twelve_o sound_n which_o be_v touch_v with_o finger_n according_a to_o the_o same_o drum_n perhaps_o as_o our_o drum_n of_o basque_n cymbal_n drum_n of_o basque_n of_o brass_n which_o be_v beat_v with_o finger_n and_o flute_n but_o these_o interpreter_n have_v translate_v this_o place_n only_o upon_o chance_n as_o a_o great_a many_o more_o without_o know_v exact_o what_o instrument_n be_v speak_v of_o here_o and_o the_o last_o word_n to_o wit_n tsiltsel_n signify_v not_o a_o flute_n but_o a_o cymbal_n or_o a_o timbrel_n the_o
he_o think_v there_o be_v three_o god_n also_o as_o dr._n cave_n remark_n st._n athanasius_n be_v far_o from_o attribute_v any_o error_n to_o he_o in_o this_o case_n and_o cite_v he_o among_o the_o father_n who_o have_v be_v orthodox_n touch_v the_o trinity_n and_o call_v he_o a_o admirable_a man_n and_o one_o of_o great_a study_n 3._o many_o of_o his_o opinion_n be_v rather_o sentiment_n of_o philosophy_n and_o speculation_n than_o of_o religion_n also_o we_o see_v not_o that_o the_o council_n have_v deny_v any_o thing_n about_o he_o nor_o that_o the_o divine_n raise_v any_o dispute_n concern_v he_o among_o themselves_o 4._o he_o have_v write_v many_o thing_n for_o his_o own_o particular_a use_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v against_o his_o will_n as_o pamphilus_n have_v former_o complain_v cast_v the_o fault_n upon_o his_o friend_n ambrose_n to_o who_o he_o have_v communicate_v they_o 5._o the_o heretic_n have_v corrupt_v and_o add_v many_o thing_n to_o the_o work_n of_o origen_n as_o ruffinus_n have_v show_v more_o at_o large_a and_o origen_n himself_o complain_v on_o even_o in_o his_o life_n time_n ruffinus_n also_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o the_o same_o fate_n happen_v to_o the_o write_n of_o st._n clement_n romanus_n clement_n and_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n and_o to_o dionysius_n of_o corinth_n but_o dr._n cave_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o amiss_o that_o marcellus_n and_o ancyrus_fw-la have_v reasonable_o say_v that_o origen_n have_v mingle_v too_o much_o platonism_n with_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o begin_v to_o teach_v in_o a_o time_n in_o which_o he_o have_v much_o more_o study_a plato_n than_o the_o holy_a scripture_n thus_o dr._n cave_n etc._n etc._n gregory_n nazianzen_n his_o work_n and_o life_n with_o many_o of_o his_o epistle_n etc._n etc._n at_o cologne_n in_o folio_n 1690._o gregory_n be_v bear_v 388._o according_a to_o the_o most_o exact_a chronology_n in_o the_o year_n three_o hundred_o in_o a_o village_n of_o the_o second_o cappadocia_n name_v arianze_n near_o the_o city_n nazianze_fw-mi whence_o the_o surname_n be_v take_v which_o be_v common_o give_v to_o gregory_n his_o father_n and_o mother_n vita_fw-la be_v person_n of_o quality_n and_o who_o virtue_n be_v esteem_v of_o those_o that_o know_v they_o if_o we_o may_v believe_v their_o son_n who_o always_o speak_v of_o they_o with_o much_o praise_n he_o be_v free_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o his_o father_n who_o likewise_o be_v name_v gregory_n be_v bear_v of_o parent_n who_o have_v i_o know_v not_o what_o religion_n divide_v betwixt_o the_o 289._o pagan_n and_o jew_n they_o have_v neither_o idol_n nor_o sacrifice_n but_o they_o adore_v the_o fire_n and_o torch_n they_o observe_v the_o sabbath_n abstain_v from_o eat_v of_o certain_a beast_n and_o yet_o despise_a circumcision_n they_o take_v the_o name_n of_o 〈◊〉_d hypsistaire_n because_o they_o boast_v they_o do_v adore_v but_o the_o supreme_a god_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d these_o people_n seem_v to_o have_v borrow_v the_o worship_v of_o fire_n from_o the_o magi_n of_o cappadocia_n which_o be_v call_v 15._o pyrathe_n because_o of_o the_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o the_o fire_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o supreme_a divinity_n but_o they_o be_v not_o like_o they_o in_o other_o thing_n it_o be_v a_o wonder_n that_o gregory_n who_o as_o we_o see_v deny_v that_o they_o adore_v idol_n and_o say_v that_o his_o father_n be_v bear_v in_o these_o sentiment_n 135._o shall_v elsewhere_o positive_o say_v that_o he_o worship_v the_o image_n of_o animal_n it_o seem_v that_o his_o memory_n be_v a_o little_a short_a in_o this_o place_n or_o his_o great_a zeal_n make_v he_o fall_v into_o this_o contrariety_n unless_o we_o excuse_v he_o by_o take_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o idol_n of_o animal_n which_o his_o father_n adore_v for_o a_o exaggeration_n of_o rhetoric_n a_o figure_n common_a enough_o in_o the_o style_n of_o gregory_n as_o for_o his_o mother_n nonna_n she_o be_v bear_v of_o christian_a parent_n who_o have_v careful_o educate_v she_o and_o who_o have_v find_v in_o she_o a_o disposition_n extreme_o incline_v to_o piety_n her_o son_n also_o praise_v infinite_o her_o wit_n and_o her_o conduct_n a_o woman_n thus_o qualify_v must_v be_v much_o afflict_v for_o her_o husband_n inclination_n to_o such_o error_n as_o those_o of_o the_o hypsistaire_n yet_o he_o be_v of_o a_o very_a mild_a temper_n and_o extreme_a orderly_a so_o that_o although_o his_o sentiment_n be_v erroneous_a nothing_o can_v be_v find_v of_o ill_a in_o his_o manner_n nonna_n will_v continual_o press_v he_o to_o get_v himself_o instruct_v in_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o as_o he_o can_v not_o be_v prevail_v with_o it_o happen_v that_o he_o have_v a_o dream_n which_o make_v he_o resolve_v to_o do_v it_o he_o dream_v that_o he_o sing_v these_o word_n of_o the_o psalm_n cxxii_o i_o have_v rejoice_v in_o that_o i_o be_v tell_v we_o shall_v go_v into_o the_o house_n of_o the_o lord_n this_o manner_n of_o sing_v though_o new_a give_v he_o delight_n and_o his_o wife_n fail_v not_o to_o make_v use_n of_o this_o occasion_n to_o induce_v he_o to_o embrace_v christianity_n it_o happen_v when_o leontius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o cappadocia_n pass_v by_o that_o place_n with_o some_o other_o prelate_n to_o go_v to_o nice_a where_o constantius_n call_v the_o council_n gregory_n go_v to_o see_v he_o and_o tell_v to_o he_o the_o desire_n he_o have_v to_o become_v a_o christian._n leontius_n get_v he_o instruct_v and_o whilst_o they_o be_v instruct_v he_o for_o a_o catechumen_n he_o kneel_v without_o any_o body_n advice_n whereas_o catechuman_n be_v common_o stand_v whilst_o they_o be_v instruct_v those_o that_o be_v there_o observe_v this_o posture_n because_o it_o be_v that_o of_o priest_n whilst_o they_o be_v consecrate_a 294._o his_o son_n testify_v that_o every_o body_n guess_v from_o thence_o that_o he_o will_v be_v one_o day_n honour_v with_o the_o order_n of_o priesthood_n after_o that_o as_o the_o bishop_n of_o nazianze_n baptize_v he_o those_o that_o be_v present_a see_v he_o go_v out_o of_o the_o water_n all_o environ_v with_o light_n and_o the_o bishop_n can_v not_o withhold_v say_v that_o gregory_n will_v certain_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o episcopacy_n as_o it_o real_o fall_v out_o after_o that_o the_o see_v of_o nazianze_n have_v be_v sometime_o vacant_a his_o son_n in_o relate_v these_o two_o circumstance_n treat_v on_o they_o both_o as_o miracle_n and_o as_o then_o so_o at_o this_o day_n all_o the_o world_n believe_v not_o all_o that_o ecclesiastic_n say_v he_o declare_v he_o propose_v these_o marvel_n but_o to_o the_o faithful_a only_o because_o there_o be_v none_o of_o these_o fine_a thing_n which_o appear_v credible_a to_o profane_a mind_n without_o be_v profane_a we_o can_v but_o suspect_v not_o of_o falsehood_n but_o of_o a_o little_a credulity_n and_o exaggeration_n these_o rhetorical_a soul_n which_o draw_v a_o advantage_n from_o every_o thing_n in_o relate_v matter_n of_o this_o nature_n when_o we_o think_v to_o declare_v what_o we_o have_v see_v we_o often_o say_v what_o we_o judge_v of_o a_o thing_n which_o surprise_v we_o and_o instead_o of_o affirm_v what_o we_o see_v with_o our_o eye_n we_o draw_v some_o doubtful_a consequence_n from_o a_o prejudice_v mind_n so_o we_o believe_v without_o enquiry_n all_o that_o be_v advantageous_a to_o that_o which_o we_o have_v embrace_v and_o all_o that_o be_v contrary_a thereunto_o be_v false_a or_o at_o least_o suspicious_a if_o we_o do_v not_o make_v these_o reflection_n in_o read_v gregory_n of_o nazianze_n we_o shall_v run_v the_o hazard_n either_o '_o to_o take_v he_o for_o a_o man_n of_o little_a truth_n or_o to_o believe_v his_o miracle_n suspicious_a nonna_n have_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o her_o marriage_n but_o one_o daughter_n gorgonia_n of_o who_o gregory_n her_o brother_n speak_v in_o divers_a place_n who_o be_v the_o first_o of_o nonna_n child_n 2._o her_o mother_n wish_v very_o much_o for_o a_o son_n and_o vow_v to_o consecrate_v he_o to_o god_n if_o she_o have_v one_o whereupon_o she_o have_v present_o after_o a_o dream_n that_o she_o see_v the_o face_n of_o the_o son_n which_o she_o be_v to_o have_v and_o what_o shall_v be_v his_o name_n instead_o of_o one_o son_n she_o have_v two_o of_o who_o she_o take_v great_a care_n as_o to_o their_o education_n because_o she_o find_v they_o of_o a_o nature_n worthy_a of_o instruction_n as_o soon_o as_o gregory_n be_v a_o little_a grow_v he_o be_v send_v to_o caesarea_n seq_n the_o metropolis_n of_o cappadocia_n where_o the_o best_a master_n have_v the_o instruction_n of_o he_o to_o wit_n to_o understand_v the_o greek_a poet_n and_o orator_n and_o to_o learn_v perfect_o that_o tongue_n this_o be_v the_o only_a
we_o have_v speak_v then_o it_o be_v that_o gregory_n compose_v his_o two_o invective_n against_o julian_n where_o he_o omit_v nothing_o to_o render_v he_o odious_a to_o all_o posterity_n these_o two_o speech_n be_v assure_o full_a of_o all_o the_o eagerness_n and_o passion_n that_o can_v be_v imagine_v against_o a_o man_n who_o set_v aside_o his_o paganism_n have_v be_v one_o of_o the_o great_a emperor_n which_o have_v be_v in_o the_o roman_a empire_n a_o learned_a man_n have_v unreasonable_o think_v that_o these_o two_o speech_n be_v publish_v during_o the_o life_n of_o julian_n gregory_n speak_v of_o his_o death_n in_o both_o of_o they_o the_o same_o author_n remark_v juliani_n reasonable_o enough_o that_o the_o authority_n of_o some_o that_o have_v be_v in_o time_n past_o illustrious_a in_o the_o church_n do_v mighty_o deceive_v we_o when_o we_o judge_v after_o they_o of_o some_o prince_n of_o their_o time_n prejudices_fw-la be_v so_o strong_a say_v he_o that_o they_o seldom_o come_v into_o examination_n but_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v entertain_v under_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o holiness_n of_o these_o illustrious_a men._n the_o vulgar_a imagine_v it_o a_o great_a sin_n to_o disbelieve_v that_o the_o piety_n of_o these_o man_n have_v not_o always_o be_v accompany_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o candour_n as_o for_o my_o part_n as_o i_o be_o persuade_v that_o they_o be_v virtuous_a so_o i_o know_v that_o they_o have_v commit_v fault_n through_o passion_n to_o say_v nothing_o of_o other_o those_o that_o have_v some_o reputation_n in_o greece_n have_v be_v subject_a to_o the_o evil_a custom_n of_o their_o nation_n to_o fall_v into_o extremity_n etc._n etc._n they_o have_v cast_v headlong_o into_o hell_n those_o they_o be_v angry_a with_o though_o their_o virtue_n have_v raise_v they_o up_o to_o heaven_n and_o on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v so_o high_o raise_v those_o they_o have_v undertake_v to_o praise_n that_o posterity_n this_o day_n admire_v their_o virtue_n which_o scarce_o be_v indifferent_a it_o be_v necessary_a to_o remember_v this_o genius_n of_o the_o grecian_n if_o we_o have_v a_o mind_n sincere_o to_o judge_v of_o the_o panegyric_n and_o invective_n of_o christian_a antiquity_n 1._o gregory_n begin_v his_o first_o invective_n 49_o with_o furious_a rail_n against_o julian_n which_o he_o invite_v heaven_n and_o earth_n to_o hear_v he_o particular_o make_v his_o address_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o constantius_n who_o have_v set_v up_o julian_n to_o be_v caesar._n in_o speak_v to_o he_o he_o add_v these_o word_n 46._o if_o the_o dead_a perceive_v any_o thing_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v he_o doubt_v if_o the_o dead_a know_v any_o thing_n of_o what_o pass_v here_o on_o earth_n notwithstanding_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o 63._o that_o he_o reprehend_v he_o as_o if_o constantius_n be_v present_a and_o do_v hear_v he_o though_o he_o be_v with_o god_n and_o enjoy_v his_o glory_n this_o show_v that_o this_o be_v but_o a_o apostrophe_n of_o rhetoric_n whence_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v 2._o he_o mighty_o wonder_v that_o constantius_n have_v raise_v julian_n to_o the_o dignity_n of_o caesar_n know_v what_o he_o be_v and_o set_v forth_o at_o the_o same_o time_n the_o praise_n of_o the_o first_o who_o piety_n he_o boast_v of_o every_o where_o 65._o he_o defend_v he_o against_o those_o who_o accuse_v he_o of_o imprudency_n for_o have_v raise_v up_o julian_n after_o have_v put_v to_o death_n his_o brother_n gallus_n and_o say_v that_o he_o think_v to_o mitigate_v the_o mind_n of_o julian_n by_o kindness_n and_o that_o full_a of_o confidence_n in_o his_o own_o strength_n he_o fear_v he_o not_o as_o it_o may_v be_v see_v if_o constance_n have_v not_o be_v dead_a in_o the_o follow_a speech_n against_o julian_n speak_v of_o the_o same_o emperor_n he_o excuse_v he_o for_o the_o protection_n he_o have_v give_v the_o arian_n he_o say_v 119._o that_o he_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v put_v upon_o by_o simplicity_n and_o want_n of_o firmness_n and_o that_o the_o appearance_n of_o zeal_n that_o he_o see_v in_o the_o arian_n officer_n at_o court_n have_v seduce_v he_o it_o will_v be_v hard_a to_o grant_v this_o with_o the_o principle_n of_o gregory_n who_o look_v on_o the_o question_n of_o arianism_n as_o capital_n if_o it_o be_v not_o know_v that_o the_o expression_n of_o orator_n be_v not_o to_o be_v press_v as_o those_o of_o a_o geometrician_n but_o there_o will_v be_v much_o ado_n to_o reconcile_v he_o with_o st._n hilary_n of_o poitiers_n who_o have_v treat_v constantius_n a_o great_a deal_n worse_o than_o gregory_n treat_v julian._n these_o great_a man_n act_v as_o other_o according_a to_o the_o passion_n that_o animate_v they_o at_o the_o present_a without_o too_o much_o weigh_v the_o figure_n and_o expression_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o 3._o gregory_n 51._o laugh_v at_o julian_n who_o hinder_v the_o christian_n to_o teach_v profane_a letter_n because_o the_o reason_n of_o christian_n will_v not_o be_v the_o less_o strong_a though_o they_o be_v not_o propose_v with_o so_o much_o purity_n but_o he_o make_v as_o if_o he_o despise_a eloquence_n and_o politeness_n which_o in_o truth_n he_o do_v not_o despise_v and_o which_o he_o show_v as_o much_o as_o he_o can_v in_o all_o his_o write_n which_o will_v be_v even_o very_a often_o more_o clear_a if_o there_o be_v not_o so_o much_o rhetoric_n in_o they_o he_o also_o reproach_v julian_n who_o trust_v much_o on_o his_o eloquence_n the_o desire_n he_o testify_v to_o take_v from_o the_o christian_n the_o mean_n to_o acquire_v it_o which_o be_v say_v he_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o if_o a_o wrestler_n play_v the_o bravade_v after_o have_v prohibit_v all_o the_o vigorous_a wrestler_n to_o contend_v with_o he_o 4._o he_o assure_v we_o 55._o that_o constantius_n have_v careful_o educate_v gallus_n and_o julian_n son_n to_o one_o of_o his_o uncle_n and_o who_o also_o be_v name_v constantius_n to_o show_v that_o he_o have_v no_o share_n in_o the_o murder_n of_o the_o latter_a which_o have_v be_v commissioner_n when_o constantius_n son_n to_o constantine_n ascend_v the_o throne_n he_o be_v willing_a even_o to_o communicate_v the_o empire_n to_o his_o two_o son_n who_o be_v of_o a_o very_a different_a disposition_n if_o we_o believe_v gregory_n though_o they_o have_v be_v instruct_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o be_v both_o of_o they_o willing_a to_o be_v anagnostes_n or_o to_o read_v the_o holy_a scripture_n at_o church_n it_o appear_v afterward_o that_o one_o of_o they_o be_v not_o a_o christian_a it_o be_v say_v and_o gregory_n believe_v it_o to_o be_v true_a that_o gallus_n and_o julian_n build_v a_o temple_n at_o equal_a expense_n in_o honour_n of_o some_o martyr_n what_o gallus_n build_v do_v sensible_o augment_v but_o that_o the_o ground_n tremble_v in_o the_o place_n where_o julian_n build_v and_o that_o all_o which_o be_v do_v do_v fall_n there_o happen_v beside_o many_o other_o miracle_n far_o different_a from_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n which_o be_v not_o so_o much_o in_o favour_n of_o the_o incredulous_a as_o of_o those_o who_o disposition_n do_v not_o render_v they_o quite_o unworthy_a true_a it_o be_v that_o gregory_n 70._o say_v that_o falshood_n be_v mix_v with_o truth_n and_o relate_v but_o doubtful_o what_o be_v say_v that_o julian_n in_o sacrifice_v have_v see_v a_o crown_a cross_n in_o the_o entrail_n of_o a_o victim_n but_o he_o relate_v for_o truth_n thing_n far_o more_o incredible_a in_o the_o follow_a speech_n 71._o and_o in_o this_o he_o say_v that_o julian_n have_v call_v out_o the_o devil_n by_o certain_a sacrifice_n can_v not_o forbear_v tremble_v so_o soon_o as_o he_o hear_v the_o noise_n and_o see_v certain_a fire_n which_o usual_o precede_v their_o apparition_n and_o that_o as_o he_o have_v be_v educate_v in_o christianity_n he_o make_v the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o immediate_o banish_v all_o these_o spectres_n the_o priest_n that_o act_v the_o ceremony_n and_o perceive_v the_o disturbance_n of_o julian_n tell_v he_o that_o the_o god_n abhor_v he_o for_o that_o reason_n and_o not_o that_o they_o be_v in_o any_o wise_a fearful_a of_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n which_o he_o have_v make_v so_o he_o begin_v the_o sacrifice_n again_o and_o julian_n look_v upon_o the_o devil_n 5._o gregory_n 72._o laugh_v at_o the_o artifices_fw-la which_o julian_n make_v use_v of_o to_o persecute_v the_o christian_n without_o procure_v they_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n and_o without_o seem_v to_o entreat_v they_o evil_o because_o whatever_o pretence_n he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o be_v easy_o see_v that_o christianity_n be_v their_o great_a crime_n persecution_n for_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n be_v so_o odious_a in_o itself_o in_o those_o who_o have_v retain_v any_o spark_n of_o humanity_n that_o the_o
boldness_n to_o call_v the_o holy_a ghost_n a_o strange_a god_n under_o pretence_n that_o he_o be_v name_v god_n in_o no_o place_n of_o holy_a writ_n it_o be_v against_o those_o that_o gregory_n make_v his_o five_o and_o last_o theological_a speech_n in_o this_o discourse_n speak_v of_o the_o divers_a sentiment_n which_o be_v have_v thereupon_o he_o say_v among_o other_o thing_n 595._o that_o the_o great_a divine_n of_o the_o heathen_n and_o those_o that_o come_v near_o to_o we_o have_v have_v a_o idea_n thereof_o though_o they_o have_v give_v it_o another_o name_n have_v call_v it_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o universe_n and_o the_o soul_n that_o come_v from_o without_o and_o other_o such_o name_n as_o for_o the_o wise_a man_n of_o our_o time_n say_v he_o some_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v a_o faculty_n other_o a_o creature_n some_o a_o god_n other_o know_v not_o where_o to_o place_v he_o because_o of_o the_o respect_n they_o have_v for_o scripture_n which_o be_v not_o clear_a upon_o this_o subject_a gregory_n maintain_v he_o be_v a_o consubstantial_a person_n to_o the_o two_o other_o and_o when_o he_o answer_v his_o adversary_n who_o ask_v he_o in_o what_o generation_n and_o procession_n differ_v he_o fortify_v himself_o in_o the_o incomprehensibility_n but_o one_o of_o the_o principal_a objection_n which_o be_v make_v against_o the_o orthodox_n 600._o be_v that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o go_n if_o there_o be_v say_v they_o one_o god_n and_o one_o god_n and_o one_o god_n how_o be_v there_o not_o three_o god_n etc._n etc._n that_o be_v reply_v gregory_n what_o those_o say_n who_o impiety_n be_v arrive_v to_o the_o height_n and_o those_o who_o be_v even_o in_o the_o second_o rank_n have_v good_a sentiment_n towards_o the_o son_n i_o have_v a_o common_a answer_n to_o give_v both_o and_o another_o which_o regard_v the_o second_o only_o i_o therefore_o ask_v these_o latter_a why_o they_o call_v we_o tritheist_n who_o honour_n the_o son_n and_o if_o they_o abandon_v the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o be_v not_o ditheist_n how_o do_v you_o expound_v continue_v he_o your_o ditheism_n when_o this_o objection_n be_v make_v to_o you_o give_v we_o the_o mean_n of_o answer_v for_o the_o answer_n wherewith_o you_o will_v repel_v ditheism_n will_v also_o serve_v we_o to_o defend_v ourselves_o from_o tritheism_n etc._n etc._n thus_o we_o shall_v overcome_v and_o our_o accuser_n will_v serve_v we_o for_o defender_n etc._n etc._n but_o we_o have_v a_o contestation_n with_o these_o two_o sort_n of_o adversary_n and_o a_o common_a answer_n to_o both_o of_o they_o we_o have_v but_o one_o only_a god_n because_o there_o be_v but_o one_o only_a divinity_n and_o that_o those_o who_o proceed_v thence_o relate_v to_o one_o thing_n only_o though_o we_o believe_v three_o the_o one_o be_v not_o more_o a_o god_n than_o the_o other_o the_o one_o be_v not_o anterior_a and_o the_o other_o posterior_n they_o be_v not_o divide_v in_o will_n nor_o separate_v in_o power_n and_o nothing_o be_v remark_v in_o they_o that_o be_v find_v in_o divide_a thing_n but_o to_o say_v all_o in_o one_o word_n divinity_n without_o division_n be_v find_v in_o three_o divide_a person_n as_o in_o three_o sun_n turn_v one_o to_o another_o there_o will_v be_v but_o one_o mixture_n of_o light_n when_o we_o consider_v divinity_n and_o the_o first_o cause_n of_o monarchy_n we_o conceive_v but_o one_o only_a thing_n but_o when_o we_o consider_v those_o in_o who_o be_v the_o divinity_n and_o those_o that_o proceed_v from_o the_o first_o cause_n before_o the_o begin_n of_o time_n and_o who_o enjoy_v the_o same_o glory_n we_o adore_v three_o but_o they_o will_v say_v be_v there_o not_o one_o only_a divinity_n among_o heathen_n as_o their_o most_o able_a philosopher_n have_v profess_v all_o mankind_n have_v but_o one_o humanity_n and_o yet_o there_o be_v several_a god_n among_o heathen_n and_o not_o one_o as_o there_o be_v several_a men._n i_o answer_v that_o in_o these_o thing_n unity_n be_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n each_o man_n be_v divide_v from_o the_o rest_n by_o time_n by_o passion_n by_o power_n which_o be_v not_o in_o god_n etc._n etc._n this_o be_v it_o in_o which_o consist_v the_o unity_n of_o god_n as_o much_o as_o i_o can_v conceive_v it_o if_o this_o reason_n be_v good_a we_o must_v give_v god_n thanks_o if_o not_o we_o must_v seek_v for_o a_o better_a after_o that_o gregory_n propose_v to_o himself_o a_o objection_n of_o the_o arian_n which_o show_v still_o clear_a that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v not_o the_o unity_n of_o god_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o numerical_a unity_n of_o divine_a essence_n but_o in_o a_o specific_a unity_n of_o distinct_a essence_n equal_a and_o in_o a_o perfect_a consent_n of_o wi_n 902._o the_o thing_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o essence_n say_v you_o be_v reckon_v as_o in_o the_o same_o order_n of_o thing_n and_o those_o that_o be_v not_o consubstantial_a be_v not_o reckon_v after_o this_o manner_n whence_o it_o follow_v you_o can_v but_o grant_v that_o there_o be_v three_o god_n according_a to_o your_o opinion_n for_o as_o for_o we_o we_o be_v not_o in_o the_o same_o danger_n because_o we_o do_v not_o say_v that_o the_o person_n be_v consubstantial_a the_o arian_n will_v have_v it_o understand_v that_o they_o admit_v but_o one_o supreme_a god_n who_o create_v all_o other_o that_o they_o will_v say_v in_o this_o regard_n that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o god_n because_o god_n can_v not_o be_v put_v in_o the_o same_o order_n and_o under_o the_o same_o name_n as_o his_o creature_n but_o that_o the_o orthodox_n acknowledge_v three_o being_n of_o a_o nature_n perfect_o alike_o they_o can_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o they_o acknowledge_v three_o god_n speak_v proper_o gregory_n answer_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o man_n often_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d thing_n that_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o species_n whereof_o he_o bring_v divers_a example_n draw_v from_o holy_a writ_n that_o show_v that_o the_o arian_n may_v be_v accuse_v as_o well_o as_o the_o orthodox_n of_o admit_v a_o plurality_n of_o god_n but_o in_o no_o wise_a that_o the_o orthodox_n do_v not_o acknowledge_v three_o eternal_a spirit_n although_o perfect_o equal_a and_o the_o same_o will._n a_o little_a further_o in_o this_o same_o speech_n 611._o gregory_n say_v that_o have_v seek_v uncreated_a thing_n something_o like_o to_o the_o trinity_n he_o can_v find_v no_o comparison_n that_o can_v satisfy_v he_o he_o have_v well_o consider_v a_o eye_n a_o fountain_n and_o a_o river_n but_o he_o do_v not_o find_v these_o thing_n proper_a enough_o to_o express_v his_o thought_n by_o i_o be_v at_o first_o afraid_a say_v he_o lest_o it_o shall_v seem_v that_o i_o be_v willing_a to_o introduce_v a_o certain_a flux_n of_o divinity_n which_o will_v have_v no_o consistence_n second_o of_o establish_v a_o numerical_a unity_n by_o these_o comparison_n for_o a_o eye_n a_o fountain_n and_o a_o sun_n be_v one_o in_o number_n although_o diverse_o modify_v i_o reflect_v in_o the_o sun_n on_o the_o beam_n and_o the_o light_n but_o there_o be_v yet_o somewhat_o to_o fear_v on_o this_o occasion_n lest_o that_o we_o shall_v suppose_v there_o be_v a_o composition_n in_o a_o nature_n where_o there_o be_v none_o such_o as_o be_v the_o composition_n of_o the_o sun_n and_o of_o what_o be_v in_o the_o sun_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v give_v a_o essence_n to_o the_o father_n but_o that_o we_o shall_v attribute_v no_o distinct_a existence_n to_o the_o other_o person_n from_o thence_o make_v they_o faculty_n which_o exist_v in_o god_n and_o which_o have_v no_o distinct_a essence_n the_o sunbeam_n and_o light_n be_v not_o other_o sun_n as_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v other_o spirit_n distinct_a from_o the_o father_n but_o certain_a emanation_n and_o propriety_n essential_a to_o the_o sun_n final_o 612._o gregory_n find_v nothing_o better_a than_o to_o abandon_v these_o image_n and_o shadow_n as_o deceitful_a and_o very_o far_o from_o the_o original_n but_o 608._o gregory_n believe_v the_o trinity_n be_v reveal_v by_o degree_n as_o that_o revelation_n first_o discover_v god_n the_o father_n without_o speak_v of_o god_n the_o son_n but_o with_o much_o obscurity_n after_o that_o the_o son_n without_o impose_v on_o man_n the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n fear_v they_o shall_v not_o be_v in_o a_o state_n of_o admit_v thereof_o and_o final_o the_o holy_a ghost_n after_o the_o ascension_n of_o the_o son_n we_o may_v judge_v by_o these_o place_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o gregory_n and_o of_o the_o orthodox_n of_o his_o time_n with_o who_o the_o orthodox_n of_o we_o agree_v as_o well_o for_o the_o term_n as_o they_o be_v distant_a in_o the_o sense_n we_o may_v
they_o write_v their_o epistle_n but_o that_o they_o only_o teach_v private_o be_v not_o as_o yet_o separate_v from_o the_o church_n he_o inquire_v into_o the_o time_n that_o all_o these_o epistle_n have_v be_v write_v and_o show_v according_a to_o his_o account_n that_o this_o agree_v very_o well_o with_o the_o epoch_n which_o he_o have_v observe_v of_o the_o first_o schism_n that_o happen_v in_o the_o church_n celsus_n a_o great_a enemy_n to_o christianity_n confess_v in_o origen_n that_o the_o first_o disciple_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o separate_v from_o one_o another_o until_o their_o number_n increase_v he_o reproach_n they_o with_o these_o division_n and_o have_v not_o omit_v it_o if_o there_o have_v be_v any_o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o disciple_n to_o have_v make_v a_o demonstration_n of_o they_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o same_o truth_n also_o appear_v by_o a_o place_n of_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n this_o author_n pretend_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o heretical_a church_n be_v of_o a_o late_a date_n than_o the_o true_a to_o this_o purpose_n he_o divide_v the_o time_n which_o pass_v since_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n into_o three_o period_n the_o first_o comprehend_v the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n life_n from_o augustus_n to_o the_o fifteen_o year_n of_o tiberius_n according_a to_o the_o calculation_n of_o clement_n the_o second_o from_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n to_o the_o martyrdom_n of_o st._n paul_n under_o nero_n empire_n and_o the_o three_o from_o nero_n to_o adrian_n clement_n show_v that_o all_o heresy_n begin_v after_o these_o three_o period_n thus_o agree_v with_o mr._n dodwell_n that_o they_o appear_v not_o until_o adrian_n so_o that_o some_o be_v in_o be_v until_o the_o emperor_n antoninus_n time_n which_o be_v true_a of_o the_o heretic_n martion_n and_o very_o likely_a of_o valentinus_n mr._n dodwell_n have_v prove_v in_o his_o first_o dissertation_n that_o the_o heretic_n do_v not_o begin_v to_o disturb_v the_o church_n until_o under_o the_o emperor_n trajan_n pursue_v this_o subject_a in_o the_o dissertation_n whereof_o we_o give_v the_o extract_n and_o prove_v in_o particular_a that_o martion_n basilides_n valentinus_n and_o some_o other_o heretic_n make_v polycarp_n say_v so_o often_o o_o god_n to_o what_o time_n be_o i_o reserve_v that_o all_o these_o heretic_n i_o say_v do_v not_o discover_v themselves_o until_o under_o the_o empire_n of_o adrian_n the_o reason_n hereof_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o author_n we_o will_v be_v satisfy_v to_o remark_n that_o he_o reprehend_v tertullian_n by_o the_o bye_n of_o some_o very_a gross_a fault_n as_o that_o he_o make_v but_o one_o emperor_n of_o tiberius_n and_o claudius_n under_o the_o name_n of_o tiberius_n claudius_n but_o this_o of_o tertullian_n will_v not_o seem_v so_o strange_a as_o in_o 2_o eusebius_n one_o emperor_n divide_v into_o three_o marcus_n aurelius_n antoninus_n and_o that_o the_o historian_n say_v they_o be_v brother_n seq_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o time_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n birth_n mr._n dodwell_n search_v after_o that_o of_o his_o death_n he_o reject_v the_o pretend_a history_n of_o his_o martyrdom_n by_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n severus_n because_o it_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o any_o author_n of_o the_o four_o first_o age_n that_o this_o father_n be_v martyr_a there_o be_v none_o that_o give_v he_o this_o name_n to_o comprehend_v the_o strength_n of_o the_o argument_n which_o be_v a_o demonstration_n on_o this_o subject_a you_o must_v know_v that_o the_o honour_n of_o martyrdom_n be_v so_o glorious_a that_o this_o praise_n be_v never_o forget_v so_o that_o st._n irenaeus_n not_o have_v it_o from_o any_o ancient_a author_n though_o they_o give_v he_o many_o glorious_a title_n we_o ought_v to_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o due_a to_o he_o it_o be_v true_a some_o of_o the_o follow_v age_n honour_v he_o with_o the_o title_n of_o martyr_n the_o first_o that_o give_v it_o he_o be_v the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o orthodox_n which_o mr._n dodwell_n suppose_v to_o be_v one_o justina_n sicilian_n that_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v write_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o age_n at_o least_o he_o be_v sure_a he_o do_v not_o live_v until_o after_o the_o emperor_n embrace_v christianity_n and_o consequent_o his_o testimony_n alone_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v take_v for_o thing_n that_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n before_o the_o second_o who_o call_v s._n irenaeus_n martyr_n be_v 64._o st._n jerom_n but_o because_o this_o doctor_n have_v not_o give_v he_o this_o name_n in_o the_o place_n wherein_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v give_v it_o he_o if_o he_o have_v think_v it_o his_o due_n mr._n dodwell_n judge_v it_o be_v some_o remark_n that_o may_v have_v pass_v out_o of_o the_o margin_n into_o the_o text_n so_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n pretend_a martyrdom_n neither_o from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o question_n to_o the_o orthodox_n nor_o from_o the_o testimony_n of_o st._n jerom_n and_o gregory_n of_o tours_n may_v be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o first_o that_o speak_v of_o it_o affirmative_o but_o it_o be_v with_o so_o little_a exactness_n and_o upon_o so_o false_a supposition_n that_o one_o ought_v not_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o what_o he_o say_v he_o will_v have_v he_o die_v in_o the_o same_o persecution_n that_o crown_v photion_n bishop_n of_o lion_n who_o nevertheless_o st._n irenaeus_n succeed_v beside_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o live_v when_o victor_n be_v pope_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o famous_a dispute_n that_o happen_v about_o easter_n which_o be_v undoubted_o in_o that_o pope_n time_n and_o it_o seem_v under_o the_o empire_n of_o commodus_n eusebius_n and_o the_o chronicle_n of_o alexandria_n make_v mention_n of_o this_o father_n in_o the_o three_o year_n of_o this_o emperor_n mr._n dodwell_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v upon_o the_o occasion_n of_o his_o work_n against_o the_o schism_n of_o blastus_n and_o florinus_n that_o he_o put_v out_o under_o commodus_n rather_o than_o severus_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o trouble_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o this_o last_o during_o which_o it_o seem_v this_o dispute_n be_v quiet_v the_o last_o action_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n which_o we_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o end_n in_o the_o year_n clxxxix_o of_o our_o saviour_n and_o the_o ten_o of_o the_o emperor_n commodus_n so_o that_o it_o may_v be_v conclude_v this_o father_n die_v about_o ninety_o but_o not_o full_a a_o hundred_o year_n of_o age._n this_o author_n attribute_n this_o long_a life_n to_o providence_n that_o tradition_n may_v be_v more_o complete_a the_o same_o also_o be_v say_v of_o the_o patriarch_n before_o moses_n because_o the_o revelation_n be_v not_o write_v but_o the_o write_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v receive_v and_o know_v the_o like_a necessity_n do_v not_o appear_v nevertheless_o mr._n dodwell_n carry_v this_o thought_n further_o and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v more_o difficult_a that_o the_o church_n plant_v by_o the_o apostle_n shall_v consent_v to_o a_o error_n than_o to_o convey_v book_n under_o the_o borrow_a name_n of_o apostle_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o want_v to_o fall_v into_o this_o unhappiness_n but_o the_o perfidiousness_n of_o a_o ill_a or_o the_o too_o great_a credulity_n of_o a_o good_a man._n it_o be_v to_o befriend_v tradition_n extreme_o to_o bring_v it_o from_o the_o inconvenience_n to_o which_o it_o seem_v a_o thousand_o time_n more_o subject_a than_o scripture_n for_o after_o all_o how_o will_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o distinguish_v from_o the_o true_a apostolic_a tradition_n what_o may_v be_v add_v under_o pretext_n of_o explication_n for_o some_o other_o end_n after_o have_v speak_v of_o the_o person_n of_o st._n irenaeus_n mr._n dodwell_n pass_v to_o his_o write_n in_o the_o follow_a dissertation_n the_o design_n of_o his_o work_n against_o heresy_n and_o the_o time_n wherein_o it_o be_v write_v whole_o take_v up_o the_o four_o dissertation_n if_o this_o father_n excuse_v the_o rudeness_n of_o his_o style_n it_o be_v not_o that_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o eloquence_n or_o that_o he_o despise_v it_o but_o because_o his_o long_a abode_n in_o gaul_n make_v he_o lose_v the_o habit_n of_o speak_v the_o greek_a tongue_n and_o because_o he_o be_v not_o accustom_v to_o write_v whence_o it_o be_v conclude_v that_o his_o work_n against_o heresy_n be_v the_o first_o of_o his_o write_n nor_o do_v he_o write_v it_o until_o he_o be_v far_o in_o year_n because_o he_o talk_v of_o have_v see_v polycarp_n in_o his_o youth_n as_o a_o particular_a advantage_n which_o seem_v to_o intimate_v that_o there_o be_v but_o few_o then_o in_o the_o world_n that_o can_v say_v the_o same_o thing_n he_o say_v
by_o word_n and_o write_v he_o have_v make_v commentary_n upon_o scripture_n whereof_o we_o have_v only_o remain_v a_o few_o word_n which_o be_v find_v in_o the_o extract_v of_o the_o oriental_a doctrine_n of_o theodotus_n where_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v thus_o our_o pantenus_n say_v that_o the_o prophet_n express_v themselves_o ordinary_o by_o the_o aoristus_n and_o make_v use_n of_o the_o time_n present_a for_o the_o future_a and_o past._n there_o be_v a_o likelihood_n that_o pantenus_n officiate_v as_o a_o cathechi_v when_o clement_n arrive_v in_o egypt_n and_o that_o he_o study_v some_o time_n under_o him_z before_o he_o succeed_v he_o he_o apply_v himself_o there_o as_o elsewhere_o to_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n though_o he_o be_v far_o from_o take_v all_o those_o who_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o philosopher_n for_o such_o we_o do_v not_o simple_o receive_v say_v he_o every_o sort_n of_o philosophy_n but_o that_o only_o whereof_o socrates_n speak_v in_o plato_n socrates_n observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a many_o call_v but_o few_o choose_v for_o he_o add_v in_o the_o sequel_n that_o the_o latter_a according_a to_o his_o opinion_n be_v those_o who_o have_v apply_v themselves_o as_o a_o thing_n very_o requisite_a to_o philosophy_n that_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v take_v for_o philosopher_n who_o perhaps_o have_v but_o a_o show_n clement_n will_v not_o apply_v himself_o to_o any_o sect_n absolute_o but_o follow_v this_o manner_n of_o philosophise_v which_o be_v then_o eclectick_n to_o wit_n that_o of_o those_o who_o choose_v out_o of_o all_o tenet_n what_o appear_v most_o reasonable_a unto_o they_o and_o form_v a_o system_n thereof_o for_o their_o particular_a use._n potamon_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v in_o the_o time_n of_o augustus_n be_v the_o first_o who_o have_v put_v in_o use_v this_o manner_n of_o philosophise_v clement_n can_v not_o choose_v a_o more_o commodious_a method_n for_o a_o christian_a philosopher_n because_o there_o be_v no_o philosopher_n who_o tenet_n be_v all_o conformable_a to_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n though_o there_o may_v be_v make_v a_o system_n draw_v very_o near_o that_o of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n in_o gather_v in_o all_o the_o philosopher_n what_o they_o have_v say_v conformable_o to_o the_o light_n of_o nature_n or_o to_o some_o ancient_a tradition_n spread_v almost_o over_o the_o whole_a universe_n it_o be_v clement_n himself_o who_o speak_v it_o and_o who_o assure_v we_o that_o he_o apply_v himself_o to_o the_o eclectick_n philosophy_n for_o the_o reason_n we_o have_v allege_v after_o have_v say_v that_o god_n send_v philosopher_n to_o man_n he_o add_v that_o he_o understand_v not_o neither_o that_o of_o the_o stoic_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o platonic_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o aristotelean_n but_o i_o give_v this_o name_n continue_v he_o to_o the_o truth_n which_o these_o sect_n have_v hold_v and_o which_o may_v incline_v man_n to_o justice_n and_o piety_n i_o in_o no_o wise_a call_v divine_a the_o false_a thought_n of_o men._n he_o say_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o barbarous_a philosophy_n and_o that_o of_o the_o greek_n have_v include_v some_o fragment_n of_o eternal_a truth_n in_o they_o not_o from_o mythology_n of_o bacchus_n but_o of_o reason_n which_o have_v always_o exi_v he_o that_o shall_v rejoin_v continue_v he_o that_o which_o have_v be_v divide_v and_o which_o will_v compose_v a_o perfect_a system_fw-la can_v assure_v himself_o of_o acknowledge_v the_o truth_n a_o like_a thought_n be_v in_o lactantius_n which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o show_v that_o truth_n altogether_o have_v be_v divide_v among_o the_o different_a sect_n of_o the_o philosopher_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o who_o will_v gather_v the_o truth_n scatter_a among_o all_o sect_n and_o make_v but_o one_o body_n of_o doctrine_n certain_o it_o will_v not_o be_v far_o from_o the_o sentiment_n of_o christian_n quodsi_fw-la extitisset_fw-la aliquis_fw-la qui_fw-la veritatem_fw-la sparsam_fw-la per_fw-la singulos_fw-la per_fw-la sectasque_fw-la diffusam_fw-la colligeret_fw-la in_o unum_fw-la ac_fw-la redigeret_fw-la in_o corpus_fw-la be_v profecto_fw-la non_fw-la dissentiret_fw-la à _fw-la nobis_fw-la he_o say_v afterward_o that_o none_o can_v do_v it_o but_o by_o divine_a revelation_n but_o that_o if_o it_o happen_v as_o by_o hazard_n that_o some_o body_n shall_v do_v it_o without_o this_o succour_n there_o will_v be_v nothing_o more_o assure_v than_o this_o philosophy_n and_o that_o though_o he_o can_v not_o defend_v himself_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o revelation_n truth_n will_v be_v maintain_v of_o itself_o by_o its_o own_o light_n he_o afterward_o blame_v those_o who_o apply_v themselves_o to_o a_o sect_n so_o that_o they_o will_v embrace_v all_o its_o sentiment_n and_o condemn_v all_o other_o ready_a to_o dispute_v against_o all_o the_o doctrine_n which_o they_o have_v not_o learn_v of_o their_o master_n this_o design_n of_o gather_v all_o which_o philosopher_n have_v say_v conformable_a to_o the_o gospel_n be_v undoubted_o very_o fine_a and_o can_v much_o conduce_v to_o convince_v the_o truth_n of_o christian_a religion_n but_o for_o to_o succeed_v therein_o the_o christian_a philosophy_n and_o religion_n shall_v be_v equal_o understand_v to_o comprehend_v the_o clear_a and_o undoubted_a article_n which_o regard_n practice_n and_o speculation_n the_o heterodox_n of_o those_o time_n for_o want_v of_o take_v heed_n have_v introduce_v into_o christian_a religion_n a_o infinity_n of_o philosophical_a tenet_n which_o have_v no_o relation_n with_o those_o of_o the_o gospel_n thus_o the_o carpocratian_o believe_v according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o clement_n that_o it_o be_v permit_v to_o meddle_v confuse_o with_o any_o woman_n whatever_o and_o do_v it_o actual_o after_o have_v supp_v in_o a_o great_a company_n and_o extinguish_v the_o candle_n they_o entertain_v this_o thought_n because_o plato_n will_v have_v woman_n to_o be_v common_a in_o his_o republic_n and_o that_o they_o have_v wrest_v divers_a passage_n of_o scripture_n to_o accommodate_v they_o to_o this_o sentiment_n clement_n believe_v that_o they_o ill_o understand_v not_o only_a scripture_n but_o also_o plato_n who_o according_a to_o he_o mean_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o girl_n in_o the_o commonwealth_n to_o which_o all_o the_o citizen_n indifferent_o may_v not_o pretend_v though_o after_o she_o be_v marry_v to_o one_o man_n other_o can_v no_o more_o hope_n to_o espouse_v she_o it_o may_v be_v well_o show_v that_o clement_n expound_v not_o well_o the_o thought_n of_o plato_n if_o this_o be_v a_o place_n for_o it_o the_o marcionite_n who_o say_v that_o the_o matter_n and_o nature_n be_v bad_a and_o who_o condemn_a wedding_n fall_v into_o this_o opinion_n so_o opposite_a to_o that_o of_o carpocrates_n because_o they_o expound_v some_o passage_n of_o scripture_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o the_o platonic_n because_o the_o scripture_n often_o describe_v the_o misery_n of_o this_o life_n and_o praise_v continence_n they_o imagine_v that_o the_o sacred_a author_n have_v have_v the_o same_o idea_n of_o this_o life_n and_o generation_n or_o birth_n that_o heraclitus_n and_o plato_n have_v these_o philosopher_n believe_v as_o it_o have_v be_v remark_v that_o soul_n exi_v before_o the_o body_n where_o they_o be_v only_o send_v to_o be_v punish_v for_o the_o sin_n which_o they_o have_v commit_v in_o another_o life_n and_o that_o thus_o to_o speak_v correct_o birth_n shall_v be_v call_v a_o death_n rather_o than_o a_o begin_n of_o life_n and_o death_n a_o life_n because_o when_o we_o be_v bear_v our_o soul_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o prison_n of_o the_o body_n from_o whence_o they_o be_v deliver_v when_o we_o die_v that_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o these_o philosopher_n and_o several_a poet_n after_o they_o say_v it_o be_v better_a not_o to_o be_v bear_v than_o to_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o to_o die_v in_o childhood_n than_o to_o live_v several_a year_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n also_o that_o they_o speak_v sometime_o in_o very_o harsh_a term_n against_o matrimony_n because_o it_o serve_v according_a to_o they_o only_o to_o build_v a_o prison_n to_o some_o unhappy_a soul_n which_o be_v precipitate_v into_o the_o body_n that_o they_o produce_v the_o valentinian_o have_v also_o take_v what_o they_o say_v of_o the_o generation_n of_o their_o eones_n from_o hesiod_n as_o will_v appear_v by_o compare_v the_o beginning_n of_o his_o theognia_n with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o valentinian_o relate_v by_o st._n irenaeus_n and_o st._n epiphanius_n who_o fail_v not_o to_o reproach_v they_o that_o they_o have_v their_o doctrine_n from_o this_o poet._n there_o be_v some_o appearance_n that_o they_o confound_v the_o doctrine_n of_o hesiod_n with_o that_o of_o the_o scripture_n because_o of_o some_o light_a resemblance_n which_o be_v find_v betwixt_o they_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o show_v that_o hesiod_n by_o the_o
upon_o each_o of_o his_o work_n and_o what_o be_v say_v in_o general_a upon_o this_o occasion_n there_o remain_v now_o only_o three_o thing_n which_o be_v much_o worth_a our_o notice_n he_o often_o cite_v supposititious_a write_n as_o if_o they_o have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o the_o world_n as_o may_v be_v observe_v by_o the_o passage_n of_o st._n peter_n sermon_n which_o have_v be_v a_o little_a before_o relate_v and_o by_o another_o of_o st._n paul_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v take_v from_o the_o book_n of_o his_o voyage_n upon_o which_o see_v eusebius_n and_o st._n jerom._n this_o may_v make_v people_n believe_v that_o the_o great_a read_n of_o this_o learned_a man_n have_v not_o refine_v his_o judgement_n for_o in_o fine_a there_o be_v no_o need_n of_o be_v a_o great_a scholar_n to_o perceive_v what_o he_o cite_v resemble_v not_o the_o style_n of_o the_o apostle_n neither_o be_v it_o conformable_a to_o their_o principle_n it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o that_o they_o believe_v the_o god_n who_o the_o jew_n adore_v be_v the_o true_a god_n creator_n of_o heaven_n and_o earth_n and_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n who_o testify_v it_o himself_o neither_o can_v the_o jew_n be_v accuse_v of_o have_v worship_v angel_n month_n and_o moon_n with_o any_o manner_n of_o probability_n and_o the_o reason_n which_o the_o author_n of_o st._n peter_n sermon_n bring_v for_o it_o be_v so_o ridiculous_a that_o it_o can_v impose_v upon_o no_o body_n who_o be_v not_o very_o willing_a to_o be_v deceive_v it_o be_v true_a that_o some_o learned_a man_n have_v otherwise_o expound_v this_o accusation_n which_o this_o author_n make_v against_o the_o jew_n but_o it_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o sequel_n that_o he_o understand_v it_o more_o simple_o than_o they_o do_v howbeit_o this_o book_n be_v visible_o supposititious_a origen_n act_v much_o more_o prudent_o than_o his_o master_n see_v he_o have_v heracleon_n a_o valentinian_n to_o refute_v who_o draw_v consequence_n against_o the_o old_a testament_n from_o these_o pretend_a word_n of_o st._n peter_n he_o begin_v thus_o it_o will_v be_v very_o proper_a to_o examine_v whether_o this_o book_n be_v real_o st._n peter_n or_o if_o it_o be_v not_o whole_o supposititious_a and_o if_o not_o if_o any_o thing_n be_v not_o add_v to_o it_o after_o which_o he_o show_v that_o the_o jew_n adore_v the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n but_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o several_a of_o the_o ancient_n to_o make_v use_n of_o all_o sort_n of_o reason_n and_o book_n to_o persuade_v what_o they_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o if_o it_o be_v so_o in_o our_o time_n man_n will_v be_v accuse_v immediate_o of_o simplicity_n or_o of_o falsehood_n but_o each_o age_n have_v its_o custom_n however_o its_o certain_a that_o rule_v of_o sound_a sense_n have_v always_o be_v the_o same_o and_o it_o be_v not_o less_o true_a that_o great_a learning_n do_v not_o render_v the_o mind_n more_o just_a according_a to_o the_o famous_a maxim_n of_o heraclitus_n which_o clement_n relate_v among_o his_o write_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d clement_n also_o use_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n allegorical_o without_o render_v his_o allegory_n probable_a as_o the_o ancient_n common_o do_v we_o may_v see_v what_o mr._n huet_n say_v of_o the_o origin_n of_o allegory_n in_o his_o origeniana_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o qu._n 14._o but_o if_o what_o clement_n say_v be_v read_v careful_o in_o the_o five_o book_n of_o his_o stromates_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o it_o more_o at_o large_a one_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o what_o induce_v he_o chief_o to_o believe_v the_o scripture_n be_v full_a thereof_o be_v that_o the_o egyptian_n and_o greek_n have_v accustom_v themselves_o to_o hide_v the_o secret_n of_o their_o philosophy_n under_o emblem_n and_o fable_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o jew_n be_v fall_v into_o this_o opinion_n before_o the_o come_n of_o jesus_n christ._n it_o be_v true_a also_o that_o in_o the_o most_o distant_a time_n this_o nation_n express_v itself_o not_o only_o by_o dark_a word_n but_o symbolic_a action_n as_o appear_v by_o divers_a place_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n notwithstanding_o there_o be_v no_o example_n by_o which_o its_o apparent_a that_o the_o sacred_a author_n be_v willing_a to_o hide_v the_o tenet_n of_o the_o jewish_a religion_n but_o on_o the_o contrary_n they_o expose_v they_o very_o clear_o and_o simple_o there_o be_v but_o few_o place_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o may_v be_v turn_v into_o a_o allegory_n with_o any_o probability_n and_o those_o which_o may_v only_o regard_v some_o circumstance_n which_o signify_v nothing_o in_o respect_n to_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o history_n and_o belong_v in_o no_o wise_a to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n or_o good_a manner_n or_o tenet_n without_o which_o they_o can_v not_o serve_v god_n nor_o be_v honest_a man_n according_a to_o the_o law_n in_o the_o rest_n of_o all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o hebrew_n nothing_o appear_v which_o in_o the_o least_o resemble_v a_o allegory_n all_o be_v simple_a and_o easy_a to_o be_v apprehend_v which_o make_v we_o believe_v that_o those_o who_o write_v it_o be_v in_o no_o wise_a allegorist_n and_o that_o if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o most_o ancient_a event_n of_o the_o history_n of_o mankind_n which_o may_v be_v understand_v that_o way_n the_o hebrew_n have_v follow_v this_o turn_n only_o because_o the_o tradition_n or_o the_o memorial_n which_o they_o copy_v after_o be_v thus_o express_v we_o do_v not_o see_v that_o they_o amuse_v themselves_o with_o philosophy_n or_o give_v any_o opinion_n of_o physics_n either_o clear_o or_o obscure_o and_o the_o place_n where_o philo_n strive_v to_o find_v philosophical_a tenet_n be_v wrest_v after_o so_o violent_a a_o manner_n that_o there_o be_v no_o person_n who_o perceive_v not_o that_o the_o sacred_a author_n never_o think_v upon_o what_o he_o make_v they_o to_o say_v also_o if_o we_o reflect_v upon_o the_o origin_n of_o allegory_n among_o the_o pagan_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o they_o be_v but_o of_o a_o late_a date_n and_o when_o philosopher_n will_v give_v a_o reason_n for_o fable_n or_o the_o ancient_a history_n of_o the_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o save_v the_o honour_n of_o their_o most_o ancient_a historian_n who_o be_v accuse_v of_o have_v absurd_a idea_n of_o nature_n as_o excellent_a as_o that_o of_o the_o god_n according_a to_o their_o idea_n of_o it_o therefore_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o make_v those_o believe_v who_o these_o scandalous_a history_n offend_v that_o the_o poet_n think_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o they_o say_v and_o thence_o come_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o signify_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o what_o be_v mean_v and_o be_v what_o be_v proper_o call_v allegory_n it_o may_v be_v find_v out_o by_o read_v of_o three_o work_n late_o print_v at_o amsterdam_n and_o where_o mention_n be_v make_v in_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o universal_a bibleothick_n p._n 109._o thus_o history_n among_o the_o grecian_n be_v turn_v into_o allegory_n fear_v it_o shall_v be_v think_v that_o the_o god_n of_o greece_n be_v only_o corrupt_v men._n the_o jew_n who_o never_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o study_n of_o critic_n and_o philosophy_n be_v no_o soon_o among_o the_o grecian_n but_o they_o find_v this_o method_n of_o expound_v religion_n and_o use_v it_o to_o explain_v the_o sacred_a book_n after_o a_o manner_n more_o conformable_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o pagan_n as_o be_v plain_a by_o the_o example_n of_o philo_n who_o expound_v all_o the_o old_a testament_n like_o a_o platonic_a they_o even_o so_o much_o alter_v the_o text_n that_o they_o expound_v allegorical_o not_o only_o the_o place_n which_o may_v have_v any_o difficulty_n but_o also_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o simple_a without_o except_v even_o those_o that_o concern_v manner_n which_o be_v literal_o understand_v include_v excellent_a direction_n for_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n nor_o the_o most_o simple_a history_n whence_o most_o useful_a instruction_n may_v be_v draw_v without_o search_v any_o other_o sense_n but_o that_o which_o offer_v itself_o to_o the_o mind_n philo_n be_v full_a of_o such_o example_n the_o christian_n afterward_o imitate_v the_o jew_n and_o be_v not_o satisfy_v to_o interpret_v allegorical_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o do_v the_o like_o concern_v the_o new_a although_o neither_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o the_o apostle_n propose_v no_o doctrine_n after_o a_o emblematic_a manner_n which_o they_o expound_v not_o clear_o enough_o themselves_o to_o take_v away_o the_o trouble_n of_o seek_v for_o the_o sense_n in_o have_v recourse_n to_o allegory_n which_o have_v nothing_o plain_a in_o they_o for_o in_o fine_a it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o according_a to_o this_o
method_n though_o the_o sacred_a author_n have_v say_v something_o different_a or_o even_o quite_o contrary_a to_o what_o they_o do_v if_o we_o will_v we_o may_v find_v a_o sense_n equal_o fine_a as_o those_o who_o examine_v will_v immediate_o be_v sensible_a of_o it_o also_o the_o heathen_n themselves_o who_o be_v the_o inventor_n of_o this_o strange_a manner_n of_o interpret_n ancient_a book_n can_v not_o suffer_v that_o christian_n shall_v use_v it_o as_o the_o christian_n likewise_o in_o their_o turn_n laugh_v at_o the_o force_a interpretation_n of_o pagan_n some_o heathen_n also_o more_o ingenious_a than_o the_o rest_n think_v they_o ridiculous_a the_o christian_n and_o jew_n have_v do_v much_o better_a certain_o to_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o letter_n than_o to_o make_v use_n of_o so_o unstable_a a_o method_n to_o defend_v the_o scripture_n against_o the_o heathen_n 3._o though_o with_o reason_n we_o may_v treat_v as_o erroneous_a divers_a opinion_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n yet_o if_o we_o observe_v each_o particular_a one_o which_o we_o have_v and_o that_o none_o this_o day_n hold_v he_o shall_v remark_n that_o there_o be_v some_o which_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o erroneous_a only_o because_o the_o opposite_a sentiment_n be_v establish_v i_o know_v not_o how_o in_o most_o school_n though_o there_o have_v be_v no_o new_a discovery_n make_v thereon_o so_o soon_o as_o any_o famous_a person_n maintain_v a_o tenet_n without_o be_v contradict_v by_o people_n of_o a_o equal_a reputation_n or_o authority_n or_o even_o without_o any_o one_o oppose_v it_o this_o tenet_n establish_v itself_o so_o well_o in_o the_o mind_n of_o person_n that_o man_n insensible_o accustom_a themselves_o to_o look_n upon_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n as_o on_o error_n without_o know_v for_o what_o opinion_n be_v often_o introduce_v like_o custom_n that_o owe_v their_o beginning_n to_o some_o few_o person_n which_o other_o imitate_v they_o in_o time_n so_o well_o possess_v the_o mind_n of_o man_n that_o all_o other_o except_o those_o which_o agree_v to_o it_o seem_v ridiculous_a a_o garment_n which_o be_v see_v but_o seldom_o look_v strange_o though_o it_o be_v in_o use_n in_o time_n past_a it_o be_v even_o so_o with_o a_o opinion_n which_o grow_v old_a it_o displease_v because_o none_o still_o receive_v it_o for_o example_n clement_n believe_v that_o the_o angel_n have_v a_o body_n and_o that_o also_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n and_o of_o most_o of_o the_o father_n yet_o it_o be_v now_o treat_v as_o a_o error_n without_o any_o reason_n for_o though_o scripture_n teach_v we_o that_o spirit_n have_v neither_o flesh_n nor_o bone_n and_o that_o angel_n be_v intelligence_n it_o say_v no_o where_o that_o they_o be_v not_o clothe_v with_o any_o body_n there_o have_v be_v since_o no_o revelation_n upon_o this_o matter_n nor_o no_o convince_a reason_n discover_v which_o can_v persuade_v we_o of_o the_o contrary_n yet_o it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o it_o be_v a_o error_n because_o scholastic_a doctor_n maintain_v it_o to_o be_v so_o i_o confess_v that_o the_o father_n who_o give_v body_n to_o angel_n have_v not_o bring_v any_o evident_a reason_n to_o prove_v their_o thought_n but_o all_o that_o can_v be_v thence_o conclude_v be_v that_o they_o have_v affirm_v a_o thing_n which_o they_o know_v no_o more_o of_o than_o we_o do_v so_o that_o it_o be_v better_a to_o continue_v in_o suspense_n and_o assert_v nothing_o of_o a_o subject_a which_o be_v equal_o unknown_a to_o we_o this_o suspension_n be_v not_o it_o be_v true_a accommodate_v to_o dogmatics_n who_o be_v not_o very_o easy_a to_o grant_v that_o they_o be_v ignorant_a of_o any_o thing_n and_o who_o believe_v they_o be_v wise_a enough_o to_o determine_v speedy_o upon_o all_o sort_n of_o question_n indeed_o without_o that_o we_o can_v form_v a_o system_n so_o complete_a as_o we_o ought_v to_o pass_v for_o learned_a man_n and_o it_o will_v be_v a_o shameful_a thing_n to_o grant_v that_o upon_o each_o article_n a_o thousand_o thing_n may_v be_v ask_v upon_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v answer_v if_o we_o shall_v say_v only_o what_o we_o know_v there_o may_v be_v a_o application_n make_v of_o this_o same_o principle_n on_o divers_a other_o tenet_n of_o clement_n upon_o which_o it_o will_v be_v better_a to_o confess_v simple_o one_o be_v ignorance_n than_o to_o condemn_v sentiment_n concern_v which_o we_o have_v no_o good_a information_n neither_o have_v these_o opinion_n hinder_v some_o ancient_n from_o render_v he_o many_o praise_n eusebius_n say_v his_o book_n be_v full_a of_o useful_a learning_n st._n jerom_n say_v that_o he_o compose_v very_o fine_a work_n full_a of_o learning_n and_o eloquence_n and_o take_v both_o from_o holy_a scripture_n and_o profane_a author_n and_o elsewhere_o clement_n say_v he_o presbyter_n of_o the_o church_n of_o alexandria_n the_o most_o learned_a of_o our_o author_n in_o my_o judgement_n have_v make_v eight_o book_n of_o stromates_n as_o many_o hypotypose_n a_o book_n against_o pagan_n and_o three_o volume_n entitle_v the_o pedagogue_n what_o be_v there_o in_o his_o book_n that_o be_v not_o full_a of_o knowledge_n and_o draw_v from_o the_o depth_n of_o philosophy_n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n assure_v we_o in_o his_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n against_o julian_n that_o he_o be_v a_o man_n of_o admirable_a knowledge_n who_o have_v thorough_o search_v the_o grecian_a learning_n with_o such_o a_o exactness_n that_o few_o before_o he_o arrive_v at_o theodoret_n say_v that_o this_o holy_a man_n surpass_v all_o other_o in_o the_o extent_n of_o his_o knowledge_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o form_v a_o idea_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o clement_n upon_o what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v it_o be_v necessary_a only_o to_o add_v a_o word_n of_o this_o edition_n two_o defect_n may_v be_v observe_v in_o it_o one_o of_o which_o be_v common_a to_o it_o with_o several_a other_o edition_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n and_o the_o other_o be_v particular_a to_o it_o concern_v the_o first_o one_o may_v easy_o remark_n that_o the_o edition_n where_o there_o be_v no_o distinction_n nor_o line_n as_o the_o way_n of_o speak_v be_v be_v destitute_a of_o one_o thing_n which_o appear_v not_o of_o consequence_n in_o itself_o but_o be_v very_o useful_a for_o the_o understanding_n of_o what_o be_v read_v this_o beginning_n of_o a_o new_a line_n serve_v for_o a_o admonition_n to_o the_o reader_n who_o in_o cast_v simple_o his_o eye_n on_o a_o page_n sees_z how_o many_o argument_n or_o subject_n it_o be_v fill_v with_o otherwise_o this_o want_n of_o distinction_n in_o some_o degree_n confound_v the_o mind_n and_o make_v more_o attention_n requisite_a to_o understand_v what_o we_o readhaond_v that_o we_o do_v not_o search_v for_o connection_n where_o there_o be_v none_o or_o not_o to_o confound_v two_o argument_n in_o one_o but_o one_o ought_v to_o endeavour_v to_o diminish_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a the_o trouble_n of_o the_o reader_n who_o have_v too_o much_o already_o to_o understand_v the_o very_a thing_n the_o line_n in_o some_o respect_n perform_v the_o same_o effect_n as_o the_o distinction_n of_o chapter_n which_o can_v be_v neglect_v without_o confusion_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o ancient_n neglect_v often_o to_o divide_v their_o book_n or_o discourse_n into_o certain_a part_n but_o if_o we_o take_v notice_n we_o shall_v find_v this_o negligence_n be_v because_o there_o be_v not_o sufficient_a order_n in_o several_a of_o their_o write_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o pass_v from_o one_o subject_a to_o another_o by_o reason_n of_o some_o slight_a reference_n which_o be_v among_o they_o or_o to_o throw_v confuse_o a_o heap_n of_o thought_n upon_o paper_n than_o to_o pass_v they_o into_o a_o certain_a order_n as_o it_o will_v be_v easy_a to_o lay_v in_o one_o mass_n the_o material_n of_o a_o house_n than_o to_o dispose_v they_o each_o in_o their_o proper_a place_n if_o any_o one_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o have_v example_n of_o book_n without_o order_n he_o may_v only_o cast_v his_o eye_n upon_o seneca_n or_o tertullian_n who_o both_o say_v very_o enthusiastical_o whatsoever_o come_v into_o their_o mind_n without_o almost_o any_o idea_n of_o order_n which_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o follow_v if_o these_o author_n be_v print_v divide_v their_o argument_n by_o a_o line_n their_o meaning_n can_v be_v much_o better_o understand_v the_o other_o fault_n which_o those_o who_o have_v the_o care_n of_o the_o edition_n of_o ancient_a author_n commit_v very_o often_o be_v that_o they_o do_v not_o distinguish_v with_o divers_a character_n the_o citation_n from_o the_o word_n of_o the_o author_n so_o that_o if_o great_a attention_n be_v not_o give_v to_o what_o be_v read_v that_o which_o be_v attribute_v to_o one_o author_n may_v belong_v to_o another_o this_o be_v what_o happen_v
bestow_v where_o the_o divine_a gift_n be_v receive_v with_o a_o sound_n and_o full_a faith_n both_o of_o giver_n and_o receiver_n for_o in_o baptism_n the_o spot_n of_o sin_n be_v otherwise_o wash_v away_o than_o the_o filth_n of_o the_o body_n in_o a_o secular_a and_o carnal_a bath_n be_v in_o which_o there_o be_v need_n of_o a_o seat_n to_o sit_v upon_o of_o a_o what_fw-mi to_o wash_v in_o of_o soap_n and_o other_o such_o like_a implement_n that_o so_o the_o body_n may_v be_v wash_v and_o cleanse_v but_o in_o another_o manner_n be_v the_o heart_n of_o a_o believer_n wash_v otherwise_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o a_o man_n purify_v by_o the_o merit_n of_o christ._n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o salvation_n through_o the_o indulgence_n of_o god_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n the_o divine_a abridgement_n convey_v the_o whole_a to_o those_o that_o believe_v nor_o let_v any_o one_o think_v it_o strange_a that_o the_o sick_a when_o they_o be_v baptise_a be_v only_o perfuse_v or_o sprinkle_v since_o the_o scripture_n say_v by_o the_o prophet_n ezechiel_n chap._n 36._o v._n 25_o 26._o i_o will_v sprinkle_v clean_a water_n upon_o you_o and_o you_o shall_v be_v clean_o from_o all_o your_o filthiness_n and_o from_o all_o your_o idol_n will_v i_o cleanse_v you_o a_o new_a heart_n also_o will_v i_o give_v you_o and_o a_o new_a spirit_n will_v i_o put_v within_o you_o also_o it_o be_v say_v in_o number_n chap._n 19.19_o 20._o and_o the_o man_n which_o shall_v be_v unclean_a to_o the_o evening_n he_o shall_v be_v purify_v the_o three_o day_n and_o the_o seven_o day_n and_o he_o shall_v be_v clean_o but_o if_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v purify_v the_o three_o day_n and_o the_o seven_o day_n he_o shall_v not_o be_v clean_o and_o that_o soul_n shall_v be_v cut_v off_o from_o israel_n because_o the_o water_n of_o aspersion_n have_v not_o be_v sprinkle_v on_o he_o and_o again_o the_o lord_n speak_v unto_o moses_n numb_a 8._o v._n 6.7_o take_v the_o levite_n from_o among_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n and_o cleanse_v they_o and_o thus_o shall_v thou_o do_v unto_o they_o to_o cleanse_v they_o sprinkle_v water_n of_o purify_n upon_o they_o and_o again_o the_o water_n of_o aspersion_n be_v purification_n from_o whence_o it_o appear_v that_o sprinkle_v be_v sufficient_a instead_o of_o immersion_n and_o whensoever_o it_o be_v do_v if_o there_o be_v a_o sound_a faith_n of_o giver_n and_o receiver_n it_o be_v perfect_a and_o complete_a v._o the_o five_o chap._n treat_v of_o unction_n signation_n and_o confirmation_n he_o bring_v his_o authority_n from_o they_o who_o mention_v they_o as_o succeed_a baptism_n but_o the_o manner_n how_o be_v not_o express_v only_o about_o the_o last_o he_o give_v we_o a_o uncommon_a remark_n to_o wit_n that_o absolution_n and_o confirmation_n be_v the_o same_o and_o that_o when_o they_o absolve_v penitent_n the_o bishop_n put_v his_o hand_n upon_o their_o head_n and_o that_o this_o confirmation_n be_v frequent_o repeat_v vi_o in_o the_o six_o chap._n our_o author_n treat_v of_o the_o lord_n supper_n in_o which_o he_o consider_v three_o thing_n 1._o the_o time_n 2._o the_o person_n 3._o the_o manner_n thereof_o 1._o for_o the_o time_n he_o prove_v it_o to_o be_v common_o at_o supper_n some_o time_n morning_n and_o evening_n and_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n according_a as_o they_o have_v opportunity_n 2._o the_o person_n that_o communicate_v be_v such_o as_o be_v initiate_v into_o the_o church_n by_o baptism_n but_o penitent_n that_o be_v yet_o under_o penance_n and_o the_o catechuman_n be_v not_o admit_v 3._o the_o manner_n of_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n in_o some_o place_n the_o communicant_n make_v their_o offering_n first_o as_o in_o africa_n and_o france_n present_v according_a to_o their_o ability_n bread_n wine_n the_o first_o fruit_n of_o their_o increase_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v employ_v to_o the_o use_n of_o the_o poor_a justin_n martyr_n apol._n 2._o pag._n 97._o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v to_o the_o minister_n who_o receive_v they_o gives_z praise_n and_o glory_n to_o the_o lord_n of_o all_o through_o the_o son_n and_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o in_o a_o large-manner_n render_v particular_a thanks_o for_o he_o present_v mercy_n who_o when_o he_o have_v end_v his_o prayer_n and_o praise_n all_o the_o people_n say_v amen_n and_o when_o the_o minister_n have_v thus_o give_v thanks_o and_o the_o people_n say_v amen_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v the_o element_n our_o author_n tell_v we_o that_o the_o prayer_n consist_v of_o two_o part_n viz._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d petition_n and_o thanksgiving_n in_o the_o former_a they_o pray_v for_o the_o peace_n of_o the_o church_n the_o quiet_a of_o the_o world_n the_o health_n of_o their_o emperor_n and_o in_o a_o word_n for_o all_o men._n in_o the_o latter_a they_o give_v god_n thanks_o for_o send_v christ_n and_o for_o the_o institution_n of_o that_o comfortable_a sacrament_n desire_v his_o blessing_n on_o and_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o element_n then_o before_o they_o after_o some_o prayer_n the_o minister_n consecrate_v both_o the_o element_n together_o bless_a and_o distribute_v they_o among_o the_o rest_n to_o child_n as_o above_o the_o posture_n of_o receive_v at_o alexandria_n be_v stand_v in_o other_o place_n kneel_v especial_o at_o whitsuntide_n after_o distribution_n be_v over_o they_o sing_v a_o hymn_n or_o a_o psalm_n to_o the_o praise_n and_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o then_o they_o conclude_v with_o a_o prayer_n of_o thanksgiving_n and_o make_v a_o collection_n for_o the_o poor_a vii_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o circumstance_n of_o public_a worship_n as_o time_n place_n etc._n etc._n he_o say_v the_o primitive_a christian_n have_v their_o church_n and_o appoint_a place_n except_o in_o time_n of_o persecution_n when_o they_o take_v the_o best_a opportunity_n they_o can_v their_o church_n be_v erect_v high_a and_o in_o open_a place_n make_v very_o light_a and_o shine_a in_o imitation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n descend_v in_o fire_n they_o build_v they_o towards_o the_o east_n as_o we_o say_v above_o they_o imagine_v no_o sanctity_n or_o holiness_n tie_v to_o they_o or_o that_o divine_a service_n be_v more_o acceptable_a there_o than_o elsewhere_o but_o for_o convenience_n clem._n alex._n strom._n lib._n 7._o pag._n 520._o the_o time_n of_o meet_v together_o be_v constant_o every_o first_o day_n of_o the_o week_n or_o sunday_n by_o they_o common_o style_v the_o lord_n day_n and_o the_o western_a church_n meet_v on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n both_o the_o former_a to_o gratify_v the_o jewish_a convert_v who_o be_v numerous_a in_o those_o part_n viii_o the_o eight_o chap._n treat_v of_o the_o primitive_a fast_n which_o be_v of_o two_o sort_n occasional_a and_o fix_v the_o first_o not_o determine_v by_o any_o constant_a fix_a period_n of_o time_n but_o observe_v on_o extraordinary_a and_o unusual_a season_n according_a as_o the_o variety_n and_o necessity_n of_o their_o circumstance_n do_v require_v as_o as_o in_o case_n of_o eminent_a danger_n in_o church_n or_o state_n particular_o against_o persecution_n thus_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n ep._n 57_o §_o 3._o pag._n 159._o be_v write_v to_o by_o st._n cyprian_n that_o since_o god_n be_v please_v in_o his_o providence_n to_o warn_v they_o of_o a_o approach_a fight_n and_o trial_n they_o ought_v with_o their_o whole_a flock_n diligent_o to_o fast_v and_o watch_v and_o pray_v to_o give_v themselves_o to_o continual_a groan_n and_o frequent_a prayer_n for_o those_o be_v our_o spiritual_a arm_n that_o make_v we_o firm_o to_o stand_v and_o persevere_v the_o fix_a fast_n our_o author_n tell_v we_o be_v fridays_n and_o wednesday_n some_o time_n till_o three_o of_o the_o clock_n sometime_o till_o night_n beside_o these_o they_o have_v a_o annual_a fix_v fast_o viz._n lent_n the_o reason_n of_o it_o say_v our_o author_n be_v from_o these_o word_n matth._n 9.15_o the_o day_n will_v come_v when_o the_o bridegroom_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o they_o and_o then_o shall_v they_o fast._n they_o imagine_v this_o to_o be_v a_o injunction_n of_o christ_n to_o all_o his_o follower_n as_o appear_v by_o some_o place_n he_o quote_v out_o of_o the_o father_n ix_o in_o the_o nine_o chap._n we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o primitive_a feast_n the_o first_o we_o meet_v with_o be_v easter_n mention_v by_o tertullian_n upon_o which_o we_o find_v there_o be_v some_o difference_n in_o the_o church_n as_o to_o the_o precise_a time_n of_o keep_v it_o the_o next_o be_v whitsuntide_n or_o pentecost_n speak_v of_o by_o tertullian_n and_o origen_n the_o next_o be_v christmas_n mention_v by_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n here_o the_o author_n take_v notice_n that_o the_o ancient_n d_v about_o the_o time_n of_o our_o saviour_n birthday_n some_o be_v for_o
and_o also_o bring_v some_o new_a reason_n to_o prove_v it_o but_o he_o deny_v that_o they_o be_v essean_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o be_v a_o sort_n of_o jewish_a philosopher_n who_o all_o apply_v themselves_o to_o contemplation_n read_v of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n and_o to_o prayer_n he_o bring_v several_a reason_n thereof_o which_o may_v be_v see_v in_o the_o original_a mr._n bruno_n undertake_v in_o this_o dissertation_n to_o refute_v scaliger_n and_o mr._n valois_n he_o maintain_v that_o the_o contemplative_a essean_n who_o be_v near_o alexandria_n be_v convert_v by_o st._n mark_n contrary_a to_o these_o two_o learned_a man_n and_o endeavour_n to_o show_v that_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o particular_a be_v mistake_v when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o contemplative_n be_v noâ—_n essean_n as_o to_o this_o last_o opinion_n we_o shall_v make_v no_o stay_n at_o it_o because_o it_o be_v particular_a to_o mr._n valois_n and_o the_o refutation_n can_v be_v read_v in_o mr._n bruno_n in_o half_a a_o quarter_n of_o a_o hour_n he_o be_v of_o the_o opinion_n that_o the_o therapeutes_fw-gr of_o philo_z be_v convert_v to_o christianity_n 1._o because_o we_o find_v in_o the_o lausiack_a history_n of_o palladius_n a_o description_n of_o a_o place_n wherein_o the_o ancient_a christian_a monk_n of_o alexandria_n keep_v themselves_o exact_o like_o that_o which_o philo_n give_v of_o the_o habitation_n of_o the_o therapeutes_fw-gr and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o appearance_n that_o 200_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o philo_n the_o christian_a monk_n can_v have_v drive_v the_o jew_n from_o this_o place_n see_v in_o that_o time_n the_o jew_n be_v more_o powerful_a than_o they_o be_v in_o egypt_n there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o st._n anthony_n and_o some_o other_o solitary_n of_o thebes_n join_v themselves_o to_o the_o christian_n who_o before_o live_v very_o austere_o and_o introduce_v thereby_o the_o rule_n for_o a_o monastical_a life_n a_o little_a time_n before_o palladius_n live_v 2._o it_o be_v very_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n there_o be_v three_o sect_n among_o the_o jew_n pharisee_n sadducee_n and_o essean_n and_o that_o these_o sect_n be_v not_o immediate_o lose_v it_o be_v very_o strange_a that_o from_o that_o time_n there_o shall_v be_v no_o mention_n of_o the_o essean_n but_o the_o wonder_n will_v cease_v according_a to_o mr._n bruno_n if_o it_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o these_o essean_n embrace_v christianity_n scaliger_n follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o this_o author_n prove_v that_o the_o essean_n remain_v essean_n viz._n jew_n can_v not_o be_v christian_n but_o have_v not_o prove_v that_o they_o be_v not_o become_v so_o by_o abandon_v judaisme_n he_o speak_v more_o large_o in_o the_o refutation_n of_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n this_o learned_a man_n say_v particular_o that_o philo_n observe_v that_o the_o therapeutes_fw-gr have_v write_n from_o some_o ancient_a author_n of_o their_o sect_n who_o interpret_v the_o law_n after_o a_o allegorical_a manner_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v with_o christian_n who_o then_o have_v no_o ancient_a author_n of_o their_o sect._n mr._n bruno_n answer_v to_o that_o that_o they_o may_v have_v be_v some_o old_a jewish_a author_n who_o since_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ptolemy_n have_v expound_v the_o law_n allegorical_o and_o have_v thus_o render_v the_o jew_n more_o proper_a to_o receive_v the_o gospel_n than_o if_o they_o be_v keep_v only_o to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n such_o be_v eleazar_n and_o aristobulus_n whereof_o eusebius_n speak_v in_o his_o evangelical_n preparation_n book_n 8._o c._n 9_o it_o may_v be_v that_o st._n mark_v send_v the_o essean_n convert_v to_o these_o book_n to_o convince_v themselves_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n by_o see_v the_o law_n be_v expound_v therein_o after_o a_o manner_n conformable_a to_o what_o he_o tell_v they_o mr._n bruno_n believe_v even_o that_o it_o be_v these_o book_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v respect_v two_o when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o jew_n search_v the_o scripture_n they_o be_v they_o which_o speak_v of_o i_o 39_o because_o to_o take_v prophecy_n according_a to_o to_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o word_n it_o will_v not_o be_v easy_a to_o form_v a_o clear_a idea_n of_o the_o messia_n it_o be_v necessary_a that_o the_o christian_n shall_v be_v satisfy_v at_o that_o time_n with_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_a jew_n see_v that_o under_o the_o emperor_n claudius_n the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v not_o as_o yet_o publish_v we_o shall_v say_v no_o more_o concern_v the_o dissertation_n of_o mr._n bruno_n it_o be_v so_o short_a that_o those_o who_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o examine_v his_o opinion_n may_v read_v it_o in_o less_o than_o a_o hour_n 3._o mr._n colomie_n add_v to_o the_o end_n of_o this_o volume_n a_o collection_n of_o fifty_o five_o letter_n of_o divers_a learned_a man_n both_o of_o the_o past_a and_o present_a age_n there_o be_v several_a which_o never_o be_v print_v and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o those_o which_o have_v already_o appear_v either_o be_v more_o correct_v in_o this_o edition_n or_o such_o as_o be_v become_v so_o scarce_o that_o it_o be_v not_o easy_a to_o meet_v with_o they_o there_o be_v no_o question_n treat_v on_o in_o these_o letter_n but_o some_o event_n of_o the_o time_n be_v speak_v of_o in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v or_o some_o circumstance_n about_o the_o life_n of_o these_o great_a man_n or_o other_o place_n which_o will_v divert_v those_o who_o love_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o the_o least_o thing_n which_o concern_v manner_n or_o the_o genius_n of_o those_o who_o their_o knowledge_n or_o their_o employment_n have_v render_v illustrious_a there_o be_v for_o example_n a_o small_a address_n of_o father_n du_fw-fr moulin_n in_o the_o fifteen_o letter_n to_o lancelot_n andrews_n bishop_n of_o winton_n father_n du_fw-fr moulin_n writing_n to_o this_o bishop_n call_v episcopacy_n a_o thing_n receive_v since_o the_o age_n which_o follow_v that_o of_o the_o apostle_n rem_fw-la à _fw-la saeculo_fw-la apostolis_n proximo_fw-la receptam_fw-la but_o as_o the_o bishop_n reproach_v he_o with_o it_o he_o immediate_o write_v à _fw-la saeculo_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la from_o the_o age_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o that_o he_o blot_v out_o the_o word_n apostolorum_fw-la and_o substitute_v those_o of_o apostolis_n proximo_fw-la yet_o so_o that_o what_o he_o write_v at_o first_o may_v be_v read_v the_o bishop_n suspect_v he_o to_o have_v make_v this_o correction_n in_o favour_n of_o those_o who_o incline_v to_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o presbyterian_o and_o of_o have_v but_o half_o blot_v the_o word_n which_o he_o at_o first_o write_v to_o make_v people_n suspect_v that_o he_o be_v not_o a_o zealous_a presbyterian_a see_v this_o word_n slip_v from_o he_o before_o he_o be_v aware_a for_o the_o letter_n otherwise_o be_v so_o short_a that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o transcribe_v it_o which_o he_o undoubted_o have_v do_v to_o a_o person_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o bishop_n andrews_n if_o he_o have_v not_o the_o design_n we_o observe_v all_o these_o letter_n be_v short_a and_o there_o be_v a_o great_a number_n which_o be_v write_v by_o english_a man_n among_o other_o the_o xlii_o letter_n which_o be_v direct_v to_o mr._n anthony_n de_fw-fr dominis_n it_o be_v joseph_n hall_n who_o write_v to_o he_o and_o testify_v that_o he_o be_v very_o much_o scandalize_v through_o the_o report_n which_o run_v then_o concern_v this_o archbishop_n and_o which_o be_v find_v to_o be_v true_a afterward_o it_o be_v that_o he_o will_v not_o quit_v england_n but_o to_o return_v into_o the_o bosom_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n this_o letter_n be_v very_o fine_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v read_v although_o it_o have_v then_o no_o effect_n some_o other_o will_v be_v find_v which_o be_v not_o less_o curious_a as_o the_o li_n though_o it_o treat_v ill_a enough_o of_o st._n augustin_n under_o the_o name_n of_o traducianus_fw-la a_o new_a bibliothique_fw-la of_o ecclesiastical_a author_n contain_v the_o history_n of_o their_o life_n the_o catalogue_n crisis_n and_o chronology_n of_o their_o work_n the_o sum_n of_o what_o they_o contain_v a_o judgement_n upon_o their_o style_n and_o doctrine_n with_o a_o enumeration_n of_o the_o different_a edition_n of_o their_o work_n by_o mr._n ellis_n du_n pin_n doctor_n of_o the_o faculty_n at_o paris_n and_o royal_a professor_n in_o philosophy_v tome_n second_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o four_o age_n of_o the_o church_n octavo_fw-la at_o paris_n 1687._o pag._n 1060._o the_o design_n and_o method_n of_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n in_o this_o new_a bibliotheque_fw-fr of_o ecclesiastic_a author_n be_v very_o large_o treat_v on_o in_o his_o first_o tome_n a_o abstract_n of_o which_o be_v to_o be_v find_v towards_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o this_o table_n book_n which_o
and_o not_o to_o assist_v at_o any_o prayer_n therefore_o this_o second_o kind_n of_o catechuman_n be_v call_v hearer_n 3._o but_o those_o to_o who_o leave_n be_v give_v to_o assist_v at_o public_a prayer_n until_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o to_o kneel_v to_o receive_v the_o benediction_n of_o the_o bishop_n bear_v the_o name_n of_o prostrate_v 4._o when_o they_o be_v find_v sufficient_o instruct_v to_o receive_v baptism_n they_o be_v permit_v to_o demand_v it_o and_o to_o give_v their_o name_n to_o be_v admit_v thereto_o and_o they_o be_v then_o call_v competent_n or_o if_o their_o demand_n be_v accept_v of_o choose_v and_o enlighten_v these_o be_v all_o the_o degree_n that_o can_v be_v distinguish_v among_o the_o catechuman_n but_o common_o the_o father_n without_o stop_v at_o these_o distinction_n call_v they_o the_o hearer_n and_o the_o prostrate_a when_o as_o they_o give_v the_o name_n of_o competent_n and_o enlighten_v to_o those_o that_o be_v in_o a_o condito_fw-la receive_v baptism_n which_o relate_v well_o enough_o to_o the_o mist_n and_o epoptes_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o ceres_n as_o tradition_n be_v not_o so_o clear_a against_o the_o arian_n as_o against_o the_o heretic_n of_o the_o first_o age_n the_o father_n who_o live_v after_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a study_a scripture_n more_o than_o before_o because_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o the_o dispute_v run_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o divers_a passage_n for_o the_o exposition_n of_o which_o they_o have_v recourse_n to_o the_o greek_a of_o the_o new_a testament_n 245._o as_o to_o the_o original_a the_o holy_a book_n be_v then_o the_o only_a rule_n of_o faith_n and_o the_o write_n of_o doctor_n that_o be_v dead_a before_o the_o contestation_n of_o arianism_n be_v consider_v only_o as_o human_a testimony_n where_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o time_n may_v be_v learn_v the_o least_o thing_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v teach_v say_v cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n touch_v divine_a mystery_n that_o can_v be_v establish_v by_o testimony_n of_o scripture_n 405._o even_o believe_v not_o what_o i_o say_v to_o you_o if_o i_o do_v not_o prove_v it_o by_o holy_a scripture_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n basil_n which_o may_v be_v of_o very_o great_a help_n to_o those_o that_o will_v know_v thorough_o the_o ecclesiastical_a history_n of_o that_o time_n be_v place_v without_o any_o order_n as_o well_o as_o the_o epistle_n of_o cicero_n and_o the_o most_o part_n of_o the_o ancient_a work_n of_o this_o nature_n the_o author_n promise_v we_o a_o translation_n thereof_o in_o french_a and_o latin_a with_o note_n in_o the_o mean_a time_n he_o give_v here_o divers_a extract_n of_o these_o letter_n dispose_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o time_n there_o be_v several_a of_o they_o that_o bear_v evident_a character_n of_o be_v supposititious_a as_o the_o 203_o with_o this_o title_n to_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 468._o will_v st._n basil_n say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n have_v direct_v he_o a_o letter_n with_o this_o epithet_n this_o letter_n beside_o be_v not_o like_o the_o style_n of_o this_o father_n it_o be_v only_o a_o profession_n of_o faith_n to_o which_o be_v add_v the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o image_n whoever_o hear_v that_o this_o be_v put_v in_o the_o profession_n of_o the_o first_o age_n the_o author_n of_o this_o letter_n say_v that_o he_o honour_n and_o adore_v the_o image_n of_o saint_n because_o it_o be_v a_o apostolical_a tradition_n do_v st._n basil_n speak_v thus_o and_o be_v it_o not_o visible_a that_o this_o letter_n be_v the_o work_n of_o some_o greek_a who_o live_v since_o the_o seven_o council_n for_o the_o same_o reason_n he_o reject_v a_o work_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o st._n athanasius_n and_o entitle_v the_o narration_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o city_n of_o berytus_n in_o the_o cccxci_o letter_n answer_v to_o divers_a question_n that_o amphilocus_n bishop_n of_o iconium_n have_v put_v to_o he_o he_o expound_v this_o passage_n that_o no_o body_n know_v the_o day_n of_o judgement_n but_o the_o father_n after_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o father_n know_v it_o by_o himself_o because_o he_o be_v the_o source_n and_o principle_n of_o this_o knowledge_n whereas_o the_o son_n receive_v it_o from_o the_o father_n as_o it_o be_v say_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o there_o be_v only_a god_n who_o be_v good_a p._n 517._o in_o the_o ccccx_n letter_n he_o say_v that_o we_o ought_v to_o be_v content_v with_o the_o faith_n we_o have_v make_v profession_n of_o in_o our_o baptism_n to_o keep_v to_o the_o term_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o shun_v all_o new_a expression_n because_o our_o faith_n depend_v not_o upon_o these_o term_n but_o the_o orthodox_n doctrine_n of_o all_o the_o father_n of_o the_o four_o age_n there_o be_v none_o more_o moderate_a nor_o perhaps_o a_o man_n of_o more_o worth_n than_o gregory_n of_o nazianze_n 604._o in_o the_o apology_n he_o make_v for_o his_o retreat_n into_o pontus_n when_o he_o be_v go_v to_o be_v make_v bishop_n he_o pathetical_o describe_v the_o disorder_n of_o his_o time_n where_o the_o priest_n be_v like_o the_o people_n after_o that_o he_o deplore_v the_o unhappiness_n of_o the_o catholic_n who_o be_v divide_v upon_o unprofitable_a question_n or_o such_o as_o be_v of_o small_a consequence_n he_o say_v that_o in_o the_o same_o time_n when_o faith_n be_v in_o dispute_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o separate_v ourselves_o from_o those_o that_o teach_v impiety_n and_o to_o suffer_v any_o thing_n rather_o than_o approve_v on_o it_o but_o that_o it_o be_v a_o folly_n to_o break_v union_n and_o excite_v trouble_n for_o question_n that_o be_v not_o of_o faith_n in_o his_o oration_n against_o the_o emperor_n julian_n 608._o this_o same_o father_n make_v a_o digression_n upon_o the_o mildness_n that_o the_o christian_n have_v keep_v when_o they_o be_v potent_a and_o oppose_v it_o to_o the_o cruelty_n the_o pagan_n have_v exercise_v there_o be_v a_o time_n say_v he_o to_o the_o heathen_n that_o we_o have_v have_v the_o authority_n as_o well_o as_o you_o but_o what_o have_v we_o do_v to_o those_o of_o your_o religion_n that_o come_v near_o what_o you_o have_v make_v the_o christian_n suffer_v have_v we_o take_v away_o your_o liberty_n have_v we_o persuade_v governor_n to_o condemn_v you_o to_o torment_n have_v we_o attempt_v the_o life_n of_o any_o have_v we_o even_o put_v any_o from_o the_o magistracy_n and_o employment_n in_o a_o word_n have_v we_o do_v against_o you_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v give_v you_o cause_n to_o make_v we_o suffer_v i_o do_v not_o conceive_v say_v mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n hereupon_o how_o st._n gregory_n of_o nazianze_n can_v reconcile_v all_o these_o maxim_n with_o what_o he_o have_v just_a now_o say_v that_o constantius_n have_v do_v very_o ill_o to_o leave_v the_o empire_n to_o julian_n because_o he_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o that_o he_o will_v persecute_v it_o maintain_v that_o in_o that_o constantius_n have_v make_v a_o very_a ill_a use_n of_o his_o mildness_n and_o bounty_n as_o to_o the_o purpose_n of_o constantius_n whilst_o hilary_n of_o poitiers_n call_v he_o antichrist_n and_o speak_v a_o thousand_o other_o injury_n against_o he_o gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n 612._o excuse_v this_o emperor_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o arianism_n he_o cast_v the_o whole_a fault_n upon_o the_o great_a man_n of_o the_o court_n and_o even_o pretend_v that_o after_o his_o death_n angelical_a voice_n be_v hear_v that_o celebrate_v his_o praise_n in_o the_o funeral_n speech_n of_o his_o brother_n cesarius_n 616._o he_o say_v that_o he_o be_v inform_v by_o the_o discourse_n of_o learned_a man_n that_o soul_n that_o be_v holy_a and_o acceptable_a to_o god_n be_v deliver_v from_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o body_n feel_v a_o ineffable_a joy_n and_o pleasure_n in_o consider_v the_o beatitude_n they_o be_v one_o day_n to_o receive_v that_o they_o go_v straight_o to_o god_n and_o that_o they_o already_o know_v as_o it_o be_v in_o a_o representation_n and_o image_n the_o beatitude_n they_o will_v receive_v after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n in_o his_o fifty_o three_o poem_n 648._o he_o number_v holy_a book_n exact_o as_o the_o protestant_n do_v only_o he_o do_v not_o put_v the_o apocalypse_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n otherwise_o this_o bishop_n have_v a_o very_a ill_a opinion_n of_o the_o council_n for_o in_o his_o lv_o letter_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o fear_v all_o the_o ecclesiastical_a assembly_n 632._o because_o he_o never_o see_v the_o end_n of_o any_o council_n which_o have_v be_v happy_a and_o which_o have_v not_o rather_o increase_v their_o misfortune_n than_o diminish_v they_o
only_o have_v man_n to_o ask_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o god_n st._n augustin_n in_o his_o work_n of_o 25._o baptism_n against_o donatist_n speak_v of_o the_o word_n which_o they_o make_v use_v of_o in_o baptise_v say_v si_fw-la non_fw-la santificatur_fw-la aqua_fw-la cum_fw-la aliqua_fw-la erroris_fw-la verba_fw-la per_fw-la imperitiam_fw-la precator_fw-la effundit_fw-la multi_fw-la non_fw-la solum_fw-la mali_fw-la sed_fw-la etiam_fw-la boni_fw-la fratres_fw-la in_o ecclesia_fw-la non_fw-la sanctificant_fw-la aquam_fw-la if_o the_o water_n be_v not_o sanctify_v while_o he_o that_o pray_v be_v mistake_v through_o ignorance_n in_o some_o expression_n there_o be_v not_o only_o several_a evil_a person_n but_o even_o good_a christian_n who_o can_v sanctify_v the_o water_n in_o the_o church_n iu_o mr._n clarkson_n after_o have_v bring_v diverse_a proof_n by_o which_o he_o pretend_v to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v no_o form_n in_o the_o first_o age_n for_o the_o administration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n cite_v seq_n divers_a place_n of_o the_o father_n which_o seem_v against_o form_n in_o general_n 1._o for_o example_n he_o expound_v at_o length_n the_o passage_n of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o be_v already_o relate_v he_o add_v thereunto_o what_o tertullian_n say_v apol._n ch_n 30._o of_o the_o manner_n how_o christian_n pray_v sine_fw-la monitore_fw-la quia_fw-la de_fw-la pectore_fw-la precantes_fw-la sumus_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o pray_v without_o be_v advertise_v of_o the_o term_n which_o we_o ought_v to_o make_v use_n of_o because_o we_o pray_v from_o the_o bottom_n of_o our_o heart_n in_o this_o place_n tertullian_n oppose_v the_o christian_n to_o the_o heathen_n who_o rehearse_v their_o prayer_n after_o a_o person_n that_o read_v they_o qui_fw-la praeibat_fw-la de_fw-fr scripto_fw-la some_o thought_n that_o tertullian_n mean_v that_o the_o christian_n rehearse_v their_o prayer_n by_o heart_n but_o then_o instead_o of_o say_v de_fw-fr pectore_fw-la he_o shall_v have_v say_v de_fw-fr memoria_fw-la and_o it_o will_v be_v no_o small_a labour_n to_o learn_v by_o heart_n all_o the_o prayer_n that_o the_o christian_n then_o make_v in_o their_o meeting_n together_o which_o last_v 9_o hour_n and_o sometime_o 12._o and_o which_o be_v do_v twice_o or_o thrice_o a_o week_n all_o the_o time_n be_v almost_o employ_v in_o prayer_n not_o mention_v the_o quantity_n of_o other_o that_o be_v do_v on_o vigil_n feast_n sunday_n in_o the_o administration_n of_o baptism_n in_o the_o ordination_n in_o the_o reconciliation_n of_o penitent_n etc._n etc._n 2._o beside_o that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o christian_n be_v oblige_v to_o no_o form_n in_o respect_n to_o the_o hymn_n they_o sing_v as_o appear_v by_o 39_o tertullian_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o the_o pastor_n be_v more_o confine_v in_o their_o prayer_n indeed_o in_o the_o time_n of_o origen_n they_o pray_v according_a to_o their_o capacity_n as_o be_v evident_a by_o some_o passage_n of_o this_o father_n which_o may_v be_v readin_fw-mi the_o author_n who_o make_v use_v of_o divers_a other_o reason_n which_o we_o can_v stay_v to_o relate_v 3._o we_o find_v these_o term_n in_o this_o book_n of_o st._n augustin_n de_fw-fr catechiz_n rudibus_fw-la ch_n 9_o where_o after_o have_v say_v that_o those_o who_o have_v some_o learning_n and_o enter_v into_o the_o church_n must_v be_v teach_v that_o god_n have_v much_o more_o respect_n to_o the_o heart_n than_o word_n he_o add_v ita_fw-la enim_fw-la non_fw-la irridebunt_fw-la si_fw-la aliquos_fw-la antistites_fw-la &_o ministros_fw-la ecclesiae_fw-la fortè_fw-la animadverterint_fw-la vel_fw-la cum_fw-la barbarismis_fw-la &_o solecismis_fw-la deum_fw-la invocare_fw-la for_o thus_o say_v he_o when_o it_o shall_v happen_v that_o they_o will_v hear_v both_o bishop_n and_o priest_n commit_v solecism_n and_o barbarism_n in_o their_o prayer_n to_o god_n they_o will_v not_o laugh_v thereat_o 21_o socrates_n who_o live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o five_o age_n say_v that_o two_o prayer_n can_v not_o be_v find_v which_o in_o every_o thing_n agree_v with_o one_o another_o the_o 134_o church_n of_o spain_n have_v no_o liturgy_n in_o dcxxxiii_o and_o in_o france_n it_o be_v but_o in_o charles_n majus_n time_n that_o they_o be_v establish_v there_o in_o the_o diocese_n of_o cologne_n there_o be_v divers_a sort_n of_o they_o until_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ten_o age_n and_o the_o same_o be_v observe_v in_o ireland_n with_o which_o the_o english_a and_o scotch_a agree_v until_o the_o twelve_o age._n v._o the_o last_o thing_n that_o the_o author_n do_v in_o this_o 135._o work_n be_v to_o refute_v the_o reason_n which_o be_v bring_v to_o prove_v the_o antiquity_n of_o liturgy_n 1._o to_o that_o purpose_n be_v cite_v a_o passage_n 7._o of_o clement_n alexandrius_n who_o say_v that_o the_o assembly_n of_o those_o who_o pray_v have_v but_o one_o voice_n in_o common_a and_o but_o one_o thought_n and_o the_o author_n reply_v that_o that_o signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o pastor_n speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o whole_a assembly_n 2._o as_o for_o the_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n st._n cyprian_n and_o st._n basil_n where_o they_o say_v that_o the_o christian_n ask_v certain_a thing_n of_o god_n mr._n clarkson_n maintain_v that_o hence_o can_v no_o other_o consequence_n be_v draw_v but_o that_o the_o matter_n of_o their_o prayer_n be_v the_o same_o though_o the_o term_n may_v be_v different_a 3._o divers_a place_n of_o origen_n be_v cite_v where_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o prayer_n of_o the_o christian_n of_o which_o he_o relate_v some_o word_n but_o if_o we_o believe_v the_o author_n origen_n by_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d mean_v in_o some_o place_n nothing_o else_o but_o the_o psalm_n of_o david_n where_o these_o word_n be_v find_v and_o it_o appear_v not_o by_o other_o passage_n of_o this_o father_n that_o they_o be_v oblige_v constant_o to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o same_o expression_n but_o only_o that_o sometime_o those_o which_o he_o relate_v be_v make_v use_n of_o 4._o some_o learned_a man_n have_v believe_v that_o the_o word_n of_o dominica_n solennia_fw-la in_o tertullian_n c._n 9_o de_fw-la anima_fw-la signify_v the_o liturgy_n which_o be_v read_v on_o sunday_n mr._n clarkson_n believe_v on_o the_o contrary_a that_o these_o term_n mark_v nothing_o else_o than_o the_o read_n of_o scripture_n the_o sing_n of_o psalm_n prayer_n and_o homily_n and_o that_o this_o be_v visible_a by_o the_o sequel_n of_o tertullia_n discourse_n which_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o original_a or_o in_o the_o author_n solennia_fw-la be_v also_o take_v for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o st._n cyprian_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o justin_n martyr_n and_o tertullian_n the_o care_n of_o remark_v what_o be_v to_o be_v read_v be_v leave_v to_o the_o pastor_n after_o the_o examination_n of_o these_o passage_n draw_v from_o the_o author_n of_o the_o first_o age_n mr._n clarkson_n come_v to_o late_a testimony_n among_o which_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n ought_v to_o be_v read_v which_o be_v manifest_o supposititious_a and_o which_o according_a to_o the_o author_n be_v unknown_a before_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o age._n 5._o the_o 18._o canon_n be_v cite_v of_o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n where_o it_o be_v say_v that_o the_o liturgy_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d of_o prayer_n ought_v every_o where_o to_o be_v the_o same_o at_o evening_n and_o morning_n to_o that_o the_o author_n answer_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o the_o word_n liturgy_n signify_v original_o a_o public_a function_n and_o be_v take_v in_o the_o most_o ordinary_a signification_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o change_n and_o not_o for_o the_o manner_n of_o do_v on_o it_o thus_o in_o theodoret_n 24._o the_o liturgy_n of_o hymn_n not_o for_o a_o form_n of_o canticle_n but_o for_o the_o very_a action_n of_o sing_v they_o in_o justinian_n the_o liturgy_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v read_v be_v the_o very_a read_n of_o holy_a writ_n and_o not_o a_o rubric_n which_o note_v in_o what_o place_n it_o ought_v to_o be_v read_v the_o same_o emperor_n condemn_v to_o death_n those_o who_o shall_v undertake_v to_o trouble_v the_o divine_a liturgy_n to_o wit_n the_o public_a service_n and_o not_o the_o form_n of_o write_n 6._o the_o author_n after_o that_o treat_v in_o a_o few_o word_n of_o the_o liturgy_n attribute_v to_o st._n basil_n and_o st._n chrysostom_n he_o believe_v that_o these_o two_o bishop_n have_v be_v suppose_v as_o well_o as_o st._n ambrose_n author_n of_o new_a liturgy_n because_o they_o introduce_v a_o new_a manner_n of_o sing_v in_o their_o church_n flavianus_n and_o diodorus_n establish_v at_o 24._o antioch_n the_o sing_v of_o the_o antiphones_n when_o the_o arian_n have_v force_v they_o to_o meet_v together_o in_o a_o particular_a assembly_n after_o have_v take_v from_o they_o the_o public_a church_n they_o be_v follow_v in_o that_o by_o
the_o syriack_n tongue_n do_v insensible_o mix_v with_o the_o hebrew_n dialect_n and_o become_v common_a to_o the_o jew_n and_o have_v since_o be_v call_v the_o hebraick_n language_n iv._o he_o examine_v in_o the_o four_o article_n the_o work_n of_o many_o author_n who_o make_v mention_v of_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o those_o of_o philon_n josephus_n justus_n etc._n etc._n in_o speak_v of_o the_o writer_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n he_o remark_n after_o st._n jerom_n that_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n mark_n be_v but_o in_o a_o very_a few_o copy_n and_o that_o we_o may_v reject_v it_o almost_o with_o all_o the_o greek_n because_o it_o seem_v to_o mention_v several_a thing_n contrary_a to_o those_o which_o be_v speak_v of_o by_o the_o other_o evangelist_n beside_o he_o assure_v we_o upon_o the_o credit_n of_o this_o father_n that_o that_o which_o oblige_v st._n john_n to_o write_v his_o gospel_n after_o all_o the_o rest_n be_v that_o have_v read_v the_o rest_n he_o remark_v that_o they_o have_v only_o confine_v themselves_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o one_o year_n of_o the_o life_n of_o jesus_n christ_n viz._n from_o the_o imprisonment_n of_o st._n john_n the_o baptist_n to_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o thereupon_o he_o resolve_v to_o give_v the_o church_n a_o account_n of_o what_o happen_v in_o the_o precede_a year_n he_o do_v not_o precise_o find_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o time_n when_o st._n paul_n change_v his_o name_n from_o saul_n mr._n du_n pin_n conjecture_n that_o it_o be_v after_o the_o conveâ—tion_n of_o sergius_n paulus_n because_o he_o say_v it_o be_v the_o custom_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o give_v their_o own_o name_n in_o testimony_n of_o friendship_n it_o may_v also_o be_v say_v as_o budeus_n prove_v in_o his_o pandect_n that_o it_o be_v to_o honour_v their_o patron_n and_o benefactor_n for_o these_o they_o have_v oblige_v to_o take_v their_o name_n vi_o he_o end_v this_o dissertation_n with_o the_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v at_o first_o doubt_v but_o that_o be_v soon_o after_o place_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o holy_a writ_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o church_n to_o wit_n the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrews_n the_o epistle_n of_o st._n james_n the_o second_o epistle_n of_o st._n peter_n the_o second_o and_o three_o of_o saint_n john_n that_o of_o saint_n jude_n and_o the_o apocalypse_n age_n the_o bibliotheque_fw-fr itself_o he_o begin_v with_o criticism_n upon_o the_o letter_n of_o agbar_n to_o jesus_n christ_n and_o jesus_n to_o agbar_n which_o he_o show_v to_o be_v supposititious_a as_o well_o as_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o egyptian_n the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n and_o many_o other_o piece_n that_o some_o will_v have_v to_o pass_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o apostle_n there_o be_v person_n in_o st._n ierom_n time_n that_o pretend_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n be_v original_o that_o of_o st._n matthews_n because_o it_o be_v write_v in_o syraick_n and_o chaldaic_a character_n mr._n du_n pin_n prove_v here_o that_o they_o be_v different_a not_o only_o by_o the_o passage_n of_o this_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n which_o have_v nothing_o in_o it_o like_o the_o history_n of_o the_o adulterous_a woman_n in_o saint_n matthew_n but_o also_o because_o 3._o eusebius_n and_o after_o he_o st._n jerom_n absolute_o distinguish_v they_o that_o this_o last_o have_v translate_v the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n whereas_o the_o author_n of_o the_o version_n of_o st._n matthew_n be_v whole_o unknown_a and_o that_o in_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o the_o hebrew_n the_o scripture_n be_v cite_v there_o after_o the_o hebrew_n and_o st._n matthew_n in_o his_o follow_v the_o translation_n of_o the_o septuagint_n yet_o there_o be_v room_n to_o doubt_v of_o this_o last_o argument_n since_o the_o same_o st._n jerom_n which_o distinguish_v these_o two_o gospel_n here_o confound_v they_o in_o another_o place_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o our_o author_n in_o the_o 39_o pag._n of_o his_o dissertation_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_a contradiction_n of_o that_o father_n which_o he_o have_v observe_v always_o say_v mr._n du_n pin_n when_o st._n jerom_n treat_v express_o of_o canonical_a book_n he_o reject_v as_o apocryphal_a all_o those_o that_o be_v not_o in_o the_o jew_n canon_n but_o when_o he_o speak_v without_o make_v any_o reflection_n he_o often_o cite_v these_o same_o book_n as_o holy_a scripture_n ib._n p._n 72._o speak_v diverse_o by_o economie_n and_o according_a to_o the_o person_n with_o who_o he_o have_v to_o do_v the_o epistle_n of_o st._n barnabas_n which_o we_o have_v also_o a_o entire_a latin_a translation_n of_o and_o great_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a original_a be_v certain_o he_o since_o we_o see_v in_o it_o the_o same_o passage_n that_o st._n clement_n of_o alexandria_n origen_n eusebius_n and_o st._n jerom_n cite_v out_o of_o it_o but_o say_v he_o if_o this_o letter_n be_v real_o st._n barnabas_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v add_v to_o the_o other_o book_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n that_o follow_v not_o according_a to_o our_o author_n for_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o a_o book_n be_v canonical_a when_o we_o be_v certain_a it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o author_n who_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o make_v it_o canonical_a who_o be_v it_o that_o have_v say_v st._n barnabas_n must_v be_v of_o this_o number_n rather_o than_o st._n clement_n or_o hermas_n it_o be_v the_o business_n of_o the_o church_n to_o declare_v it_o and_o it_o be_v sufficient_a that_o it_o have_v not_o do_v it_o therefore_o his_o letter_n be_v look_v upon_o as_o apocryphal_a although_o '_o it_o be_v certain_o his_o own_o he_o add_v that_o this_o letter_n be_v unbecoming_a this_o saint_n be_v full_a of_o all_o story_n and_o allegory_n 17._o but_o we_o must_v know_v a_o little_a the_o genius_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o the_o first_o christian_n who_o be_v nourish_v and_o bring_v up_o in_o the_o synagogue_n to_o believe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o opinion_n can_v not_o come_v from_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a this_o be_v their_o character_n they_o learned_a from_o the_o jew_n to_o turn_v all_o the_o scripture_n into_o allegory_n and_o to_o make_v remark_n upon_o the_o property_n of_o animal_n which_o the_o law_n have_v forbid_v they_o to_o eat_v of_o we_o must_v not_o be_v surprise_v then_o if_o st._n barnabas_n who_o be_v original_o a_o jew_n write_v to_o the_o jew_n have_v allegorical_o explain_v many_o passage_n since_o every_o body_n know_v that_o the_o book_n of_o the_o first_o christian_n be_v full_a of_o these_o sort_n of_o fable_n and_o allegory_n he_o reject_v the_o liturgy_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o make_v a_o little_a reflection_n upon_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o upon_o what_o st._n justin_n and_o the_o first_o father_n of_o the_o church_n have_v say_v to_o persuade_v we_o that_o the_o apostle_n and_o those_o which_o succeed_v they_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n with_o great_a simplicity_n he_o only_o relate_v a_o small_a number_n of_o orison_n but_o by_o little_a and_o little_o he_o add_v some_o prayer_n and_o a_o few_o external_n ceremony_n to_o render_v the_o sacrifice_n more_o venerable_a to_o the_o people_n in_o fine_a the_o church_n have_v regulate_v all_o abuse_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o write_v down_o the_o way_n of_o celebrate_v it_o as_o may_v be_v find_v in_o the_o liturgy_n 21._o the_o apostle_n creed_n the_o canon_n and_o apostolic_a constitution_n be_v none_o of_o they_o ruffinus_n be_v the_o first_o and_o only_a author_n of_o the_o five_o age_n who_o write_v that_o the_o apostle_n compose_v the_o creed_n and_o he_o only_o advance_v it_o as_o a_o popular_a tradition_n mr._n du_fw-fr pin_n to_o confirm_v his_o opinion_n and_o prove_v that_o the_o creed_n be_v not_o the_o apostle_n as_o to_o the_o word_n and_o form_n give_v we_o a_o table_n of_o the_o four_o ancient_a creed_n the_o vulgar_a the_o aquilean_a the_o eastern_a and_o roman_a where_o one_o may_v compare_v they_o together_o and_o observe_v considerable_a difference_n between_o they_o for_o instance_n the_o term_n catholic_n communion_n of_o saint_n and_o life_n everlasting_a which_o be_v in_o the_o vulgar_a or_o common_a creed_n be_v want_v in_o the_o other_o three_o as_o for_o 35._o the_o canon_n which_o be_v attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n he_o defend_v the_o opinion_n of_o aubespinus_fw-la and_o beoregius_fw-la who_o believe_v they_o very_o ancient_a and_o who_o pretend_v that_o they_o be_v proper_o a_o collection_n of_o many_o counsel_n hold_v before_o that_o of_o nice_n the_o
undoubt_o he_o 513._o in_o the_o time_n of_o dionysius_n of_o alexandria_n who_o live_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o three_o age_n one_o nepos_n bishop_n of_o egypt_n write_v of_o a_o book_n to_o maintain_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n where_o he_o prove_v his_o opinion_n by_o the_o apocalypse_n dionysius_n undertake_v to_o refute_v he_o and_o to_o answer_v to_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o his_o adversary_n quote_v he_o say_v that_o some_o have_v slight_v this_o book_n think_v it_o the_o heretic_n cerinthus_n who_o admit_v no_o other_o beatitude_n than_o what_o consist_v in_o corporeal_a enjoyment_n but_o as_o for_o himself_o he_o say_v he_o dare_v not_o entire_o reject_v it_o because_o it_o be_v esteem_v by_o many_o christian_n yet_o that_o he_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o have_v a_o hide_a sense_n which_o can_v not_o be_v comprehend_v by_o any_o one_o that_o it_o be_v the_o book_n of_o some_o author_n inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n though_o not_o st._n john_n the_o evangelist_n but_o another_o that_o bear_v his_o name_n as_o he_o endeavour_v to_o prove_v by_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o style_n and_o thought_n 514._o denis_n without_o doubt_n go_v too_o far_o upon_o this_o matter_n as_o well_o as_o in_o the_o letter_n that_o he_o write_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o pentapolis_n when_o to_o refute_v the_o error_n of_o sabellius_n who_o confound_v the_o three_o person_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n this_o slip_v from_o he_o that_o the_o son_n be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o father_n and_o that_o he_o be_v to_o the_o father_n as_o a_o vineyard_n be_v to_o its_o vinekeeper_n or_o a_o ship_n to_o its_o shipwright_n and_o that_o he_o be_v not_o before_o he_o be_v make_v that_o happen_v to_o dionysius_n add_v our_o author_n that_o do_v almost_o to_o all_o those_o that_o dispute_n against_o a_o error_n viz._n to_o speak_v after_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o favour_n the_o opposite_a error_n 516._o baronius_n think_v that_o a_o letter_n that_o turrian_n publish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o dionysius_n and_o which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o first_o volume_n of_o the_o last_o council_n p._n 850._o be_v certain_o he_o but_o mr._n du_n pin_n believe_v it_o a_o supposititious_a work_n because_o the_o author_n of_o this_o letter_n approve_v of_o the_o word_n consubstantial_a and_o say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v thus_o call_v the_o son_n of_o god_n whereas_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o dionysius_n and_o the_o synod_n of_o antioch_n receive_v not_o this_o term_n and_o that_o in_o his_o time_n they_o can_v not_o say_v that_o the_o father_n common_o make_v use_v of_o it_o there_o remain_v nothing_o else_o of_o this_o bishop_n but_o a_o letter_n to_o basilides_n print_v in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o the_o council_n beside_o many_o fragment_n of_o methodius_n bishop_n of_o olympus_n or_o patarus_n in_o lycia_n that_o father_n combefix_n have_v take_v from_o the_o ancient_n or_o collection_n of_o divers_a manuscript_n we_o have_v now_o his_o feast_n of_o the_o virgin_n complete_a which_o we_o owe_v to_o possinus_n the_o jesuit_n it_o be_v a_o dialogue_n of_o many_o virgin_n each_o of_o which_o make_v a_o discourse_n in_o praise_n of_o virginity_n nevertheless_o without_o blame_v matrimony_n a_o moderation_n very_o rare_a to_o the_o ancient_n say_v mr._n du_n pin_n 339._o this_o work_n be_v compose_v of_o ten_o discourse_n full_a of_o allegory_n and_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o treat_v on_o divers_a matter_n as_o occasion_n serve_v in_o the_o second_o to_o prove_v that_o god_n be_v not_o the_o author_n of_o aultery_n although_o he_o form_n the_o child_n that_o be_v produce_v by_o so_o wicked_a a_o act_n he_o bring_v some_o natural_a instance_n in_o the_o eight_o discourse_n this_o father_n speak_v against_o the_o fatum_fw-la of_o the_o stoic_n prove_v that_o man_n be_v free_a and_o that_o they_o be_v not_o necessitate_v to_o do_v good_a or_o evil_n by_o the_o influence_n of_o the_o star_n at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o dialogue_n the_o author_n speak_v very_o orthodox_o of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n if_o we_o may_v believe_v mr._n du_n pin._n we_o have_v only_o some_o scatter_a piece_n of_o methodius_n treatise_n against_o origen_n take_v from_o saint_n epiphanius_n and_o father_n sirmond_n our_o author_n doubt_n whether_o the_o passage_n that_o john_n damascenus_n relate_v in_o the_o three_o prayer_n to_o image_n be_v methodius_n or_o no._n he_o affirm_v there_o that_o the_o christian_n make_v image_n of_o gold_n to_o represent_v the_o angel_n for_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n if_o this_o be_v our_o bishop_n say_v mr._n du_n pin_n it_o must_v be_v that_o he_o mean_v something_o else_o than_o what_o damascenus_n do_v and_o that_o by_o the_o word_n angel_n principality_n and_o power_n he_o must_v understand_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n he_o add_v to_o the_o author_n of_o the_o three_o first_o age_n arnobius_n lactantius_n commodianus_n and_o julius_n firmicus_n maternus_n although_o they_o pass_v the_o great_a part_n of_o their_o life_n in_o the_o four_o age_n because_o they_o imitate_v the_o first_o father_n in_o dispute_v more_o against_o the_o heathan_n than_o heretic_n he_o praise_v lactantius_n very_o much_o and_o confess_v that_o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o persecucution_n he_o seem_v to_o note_n that_o st._n peter_n come_v not_o to_o rome_n till_o the_o beginning_n of_o nero_n empire_n afterward_o he_o give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o council_n hold_v in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n of_o the_o church_n and_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v none_o more_o ancient_a than_o those_o that_o be_v hold_v in_o victor_n time_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o age_n upon_o the_o celebration_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o they_o hold_v no_o council_n to_o condemn_v the_o first_o heretic_n the_o disciple_n of_o simon_n carpocratus_fw-la the_o basilidian_o and_o gnostic_n because_o the_o christianâ—_n abhor_v all_o their_o error_n he_o reject_v all_o the_o decretal_n attribute_v to_o the_o first_o pope_n and_o believe_v it_o be_v riculphus_fw-la and_o benet_n his_o successor_n that_o counterfeit_v they_o in_o the_o nine_o age._n he_o end_v this_o volume_n with_o a_o abridgement_n of_o the_o doctrine_n discipline_n and_o moral_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o three_o first_o age_n he_o make_v no_o note_n upon_o this_o abridgement_n because_o he_o take_v it_o for_o grant_v that_o he_o have_v prove_v all_o he_o say_v there_o in_o the_o body_n of_o his_o work_n nevertheless_o we_o have_v not_o observe_v say_v the_o abridger_n upon_o the_o read_n of_o it_o by_o what_o reason_n mr._n du_n pin_n in_o his_o treatise_n maintain_v the_o follow_a proposition_n which_o he_o advance_v in_o his_o short_a account_n 1._o that_o although_o all_o the_o father_n agree_v not_o that_o child_n be_v bear_v subâ—ect_a to_o sin_n and_o deserve_a damnation_n yet_o the_o church_n be_v of_o the_o contrary_a opinion_n 2._o that_o they_o celebrate_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o memory_n of_o the_o dead_a 3._o that_o they_o pray_v to_o saint_n and_o martyr_n and_o believe_v that_o they_o beseech_v god_n for_o the_o live_n there_o be_v other_o also_o better_o maintain_v and_o of_o great_a consequence_n in_o relation_n to_o the_o difference_n that_o now_o separate_v the_o christian_n 1._o that_o the_o ancient_n speak_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n with_o much_o respect_n that_o they_o go_v not_o so_o far_o upon_o the_o subject_n as_o they_o have_v do_v since_o that_o for_o the_o generality_n they_o do_v not_o believe_v she_o continue_v a_o virgin_n after_o our_o bless_a saviour_n be_v bear_v that_o they_o speak_v not_o of_o her_o assumption_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o passage_n of_o st._n ireneus_fw-la which_o be_v not_o favourable_a to_o her_o immaculate_a conception_n 2._o that_o the_o scripture_n contain_v the_o chief_a article_n of_o our_o faith_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n may_v read_v it_o 3._o that_o the_o element_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v ordinary_a bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n that_o they_o divide_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n into_o little_a bit_n that_o the_o deacon_n distribute_v it_o to_o those_o present_a who_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o also_o give_v they_o consecrate_v wine_n that_o in_o some_o church_n this_o distribution_n be_v reserve_v to_o the_o priest_n but_o in_o other_o each_o person_n draw_v near_o to_o the_o table_n and_o take_v his_o portion_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 4._o that_o in_o these_o three_o first_o age_n the_o unction_n of_o the_o sick_a which_o st._n james_n speak_v of_o be_v not_o mention_v 5._o that_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o intermix_v their_o civil_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n 6._o that_o the_o priest_n be_v permit_v to_o retain_v their_o wife_n that_o be_v espouse_v before_o ordination_n but_o not_o to_o marry_v afterward_o though_o deacon_n
understanding_n wherefore_o to_o enlighten_v the_o understanding_n its_o sufficient_a to_o incline_v the_o passion_n and_o the_o will._n that_o be_v to_o say_v before_o all_o thing_n we_o must_v persuade_v the_o understanding_n because_o a_o man_n can_v will_v or_o consent_v where_o he_o be_v not_o convince_v whence_o it_o follow_v that_o the_o understanding_n incline_v the_o will_n when_o it_o be_v persuade_v there_o must_v not_o be_v a_o immediate_a action_n of_o the_o mind_n upon_o the_o will_n because_o there_o must_v be_v only_o a_o predication_n to_o enlighten_v and_o convince_v the_o understanding_n by_o the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n mr._n jurieu_o who_o have_v study_v much_o the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o know_v all_o its_o folding_n tell_v we_o quite_o contrary_a viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o passion_n and_o not_o the_o understanding_n which_o determin_n the_o will._n they_o prevent_v deliberation_n the_o violent_a motion_n which_o they_o cause_v leave_v not_o the_o understanding_n time_n to_o judge_v video_fw-la mcliora_fw-la proboque_fw-la deteriora_fw-la sequor_fw-la this_o be_v the_o condition_n of_o all_o men._n they_o raise_v up_o a_o eternal_a war_n in_o themselves_o and_o after_o much_o struggle_a they_o be_v carry_v away_o to_o sensible_a object_n and_o charm_n in_o spite_n of_o the_o light_n of_o the_o understanding_n man_n believe_v a_o thousand_o thing_n only_o because_o he_o will_v believe_v they_o and_o his_o passion_n plead_v for_o a_o interest_n even_o the_o air_n of_o a_o man_n face_n change_v according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o passion_n so_o much_o be_v passion_n the_o mistress_n of_o the_o judgement_n in_o fine_a according_a to_o mr._n jurieu_o the_o understanding_n be_v so_o little_a master_n of_o the_o will_n that_o we_o ought_v to_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o passive_a faculty_n which_o receive_v idea_n as_o they_o be_v impress_v upon_o it_o it_o be_v a_o ice_n which_o receive_v image_n and_o reflect_v they_o more_o or_o less_o distinct_o now_o as_o it_o acquiesce_n it_o determine_v not_o the_o will_n cease_v not_o to_o revolt_v and_o follow_v the_o motion_n of_o the_o passion_n if_o the_o understanding_n resist_v it_o be_v only_o in_o those_o thing_n wherein_o it_o have_v not_o acquire_v a_o habitude_n of_o sin_v without_o remorse_n and_o which_o stay_v upon_o the_o brink_n of_o the_o precipice_n be_v at_o a_o loss_n how_o to_o free_v themselves_o the_o understanding_n be_v almost_o always_o subject_a to_o the_o will_n which_o dispose_v of_o all_o its_o reason_n whence_o we_o may_v conclude_v that_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a to_o pass_v through_o the_o understanding_n in_o order_n to_o penetrate_v the_o will_n and_o as_o it_o be_v this_o which_o determine_v so_o it_o be_v this_o by_o which_o the_o holy_a ghost_n also_o act_v immediate_o upon_o the_o mind_n thus_o the_o joy_n that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a possess_v be_v not_o a_o reason_v motion_n nor_o do_v it_o arise_v from_o reflection_n it_o be_v inward_a grace_n which_o give_v it_o birth_n in_o fine_a it_o must_v be_v a_o immediate_a action_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n upon_o the_o will_v to_o overcome_v its_o inclination_n to_o evil_a and_o draw_v it_o back_o from_o sensible_a thing_n the_o other_o proposition_n we_o have_v choose_v be_v this_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n contain_v moral_a demonstration_n capable_a of_o themselves_o only_o to_o produce_v a_o full_a and_o entire_a certainty_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o scripture_n have_v such_o evident_a character_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o its_o author_n that_o they_o be_v sufficient_a to_o form_v this_o certain_a persuasion_n viz._n the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a i_o know_v not_o say_v mr._n jurieu_o that_o ever_o man_n yet_o dare_v advance_v what_o these_o gentleman_n have_v do_v without_o have_v a_o design_n to_o lessen_v the_o power_n and_o light_n of_o these_o holy_a character_n i_o dare_v affirm_v that_o there_o be_v not_o one_o which_o can_v be_v avoid_v by_o the_o profane_a not_o one_o that_o will_v amount_v to_o a_o proof_n or_o to_o which_o nothing_o can_v be_v object_v but_o say_v these_o gentleman_n it_o be_v true_a there_o be_v nothing_o which_o the_o mind_n of_o man_n can_v turn_v into_o darkness_n nevertheless_o if_o these_o character_n of_o scripture_n be_v not_o sufficient_o evident_a to_o produce_v this_o certainty_n will_v it_o be_v a_o fault_n in_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o make_v use_n of_o mean_n which_o be_v incapable_a of_o produce_v the_o effect_n which_o he_o propose_v and_o will_v it_o be_v a_o lawful_a excuse_n for_o those_o who_o be_v chain_v in_o the_o darkness_n of_o paganism_n god_n will_v only_o reprove_v the_o malâ—ce_n of_o their_o heart_n and_o the_o source_n of_o their_o incredulity_n since_o he_o have_v hide_v his_o word_n under_o so_o great_a obscurity_n that_o the_o character_n of_o divinity_n which_o it_o bear_v along_o with_o it_o can_v make_v one_o proof_n they_o add_v that_o if_o by_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n there_o be_v not_o find_v in_o scripture_n sufficient_a proof_n to_o produce_v a_o certainty_n which_o exclude_v the_o fear_n that_o the_o contrary_a can_v be_v true_a as_o mr._n jurieu_o say_v himself_o than_o there_o will_v be_v a_o eternal_a restlessness_n for_o a_o man_n can_v be_v full_o assure_v that_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a by_o the_o scripture_n itself_o doubtless_o grace_n can_v form_v a_o confidence_n which_o exclude_v all_o doubt_n that_o the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a but_o as_o grace_n be_v not_o so_o prevalent_a that_o one_o can_v sometime_o be_v persuade_v by_o the_o prejudices_fw-la and_o darkness_n of_o reason_n instead_o of_o that_o of_o grace_n so_o that_o one_o shall_v be_v at_o a_o loss_n to_o be_v so_o much_o assure_v of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o there_o will_v rest_v some_o doubt_n and_o some_o fear_n that_o the_o contrary_n will_v be_v true_a in_o fine_a can_v the_o scripture_n be_v say_v at_o least_o to_o produce_v a_o certain_a and_o humane_a faith_n without_o the_o assistance_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o can_v we_o convince_v a_o heathen_a that_o it_o be_v divine_a by_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n only_o mr._n jurieu_o confess_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o appear_v more_o contrary_a to_o reason_n than_o that_o these_o character_n of_o themselves_o shall_v be_v able_a to_o produce_v a_o entire_a certainty_n for_o man_n be_v full_a of_o error_n and_o prejudices_fw-la which_o blind_a his_o understanding_n and_o hinder_v he_o from_o discover_v the_o truth_n beside_o the_o subtlety_n of_o mystery_n and_o their_o disproportion_n with_o the_o power_n of_o the_o soul_n distract_v the_o reason_n and_o cause_n insurrection_n in_o it_o thus_o he_o pretend_v we_o can_v have_v only_o that_o certainty_n of_o the_o divinity_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o he_o call_v adhesion_n which_o be_v produce_v from_o the_o importance_n and_o not_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n for_o example_n i_o believe_v that_o such_o a_o one_o be_v my_o father_n i_o have_v no_o demonstration_n of_o it_o say_v he_o but_o the_o importance_n of_o this_o truth_n upon_o which_o the_o obedience_n i_o owe_v he_o be_v found_v and_o the_o right_n to_o his_o succession_n make_v my_o will_n adhere_v thereto_o thus_o as_o sensible_a advantage_n recur_v from_o this_o great_a truth_n the_o scripture_n be_v divine_a so_o it_o be_v the_o visible_a interest_n of_o man_n to_o believe_v whatsoever_o that_o command_n and_o that_o his_o will_n shall_v be_v absolute_o determine_v by_o it_o in_o a_o word_n the_o holy_a spirit_n which_o act_v in_o we_o produce_v with_o these_o character_n a_o great_a certainty_n than_o natural_o can_v be_v produce_v and_o create_v a_o inward_a sense_n of_o the_o sweet_a efficacy_n of_o the_o word_n without_o the_o operation_n of_o grace_n the_o scripture_n will_v continue_v like_o a_o unfruitful_a seed_n upon_o the_o heart_n for_o it_o be_v that_o which_o strengthen_v and_o encourage_v the_o mind_n against_o all_o its_o doubt_n and_o diffidence_n the_o last_o proposition_n that_o we_o shall_v examine_v be_v that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n preach_v under_o proper_a external_n circumstance_n manage_v by_o providence_n may_v cause_v a_o irresistible_a grace_n and_o overcome_v all_o the_o wickedness_n of_o man_n heart_n this_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o the_o controversy_n in_o question_n mr._n jurieu_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o say_v that_o this_o be_v a_o pelagian_a opinion_n and_o that_o it_o will_v be_v to_o make_v use_n of_o the_o heretic_n arm_n which_o have_v disturb_v the_o church_n god_n say_v pelagiuâ—_n work_v in_o we_o the_o will_n to_o do_v what_o be_v holy_a and_o good_a by_o inflame_v we_o with_o the_o prospect_n and_o recompense_n of_o future_a glory_n to_o draw_v we_o back_o from_o earthly_a concupiscence_n in_o which_o we_o be_v overwhelm_v now_o the_o scripture_n be_v
sin_n in_o put_v the_o rod_n to_o laban_n cattle_n v_o 3._o n._n 26_o q._n 8._o josephus_n his_o testimony_n of_o our_o saviour_n v_o 3._o n._n 27._o q._n 1._o jacob_n do_v he_o sin_n in_o defraud_v his_o brother_n v_o 3._o n._n 27._o q._n 4._o jesse_n son_n 1_o sam._n 16._o &_o 1_o chron._n 2._o how_v reconcile_v v_o 3._o n._n 27._o q._n 5_o jacob_n do_v he_o wrestle_v with_o a_o angel_n or_o with_o god_n himself_o v_o 3._o n._n 28._o q._n 1_o jephthah_n have_v he_o sin_v have_v he_o break_v his_o vow_n v_o 3._o n._n 28._o q._n 2._o interrupt_v discourse_n etc._n etc._n create_v aversion_n or_o love_n v_o 4._o n._n 3._o q._n 5._o infant_n if_o save_v without_o baptism_n what_o signify_v it_o v_o 4._o n._n 14._o q._n 7._o infant_n have_v they_o faith_n since_o that_o be_v necessary_a to_o baptism_n v_o 4._o n._n 14._o q._n 8._o jacobite_n and_o williamite_n v_o 4._o n._n 27._o q_o 1._o informer_n against_o vice_n whether_o well_o v_o 4_o n._n 29._o q._n 5._o informer_n against_o vice_n be_v he_o a_o busybody_n v_o 4._o n._n 29._o q._n 6._o informer_n against_o sin_n what_o benefit_n do_v they_o get_v v_o 4._o n._n 29._o q._n 7._o john_n whitehead'_v miracle_n v_o 4._o n._n 30_o q._n 2._o japan_n whether_o a_o island_n or_o no_o v_o 5_o n_o 7._o q._n 8._o juryman_n how_o to_o act_v in_o cause_n of_o life_n and_o death_n v_o 5._o n._n 12._o q._n 1._o irenaeus_n doctrine_n about_o the_o soul_n whet_v she_o scriptural_a v_o 4._o n._n 15._o q._n 4._o jephtha_n sacrifice_v his_o daughter_n how_o contradict_v v_o 5._o n._n 16._o q_o 8._o impostor_n m._n wickam_n do_v he_o believe_v he_o shall_v diâ—_n v_o 5._o n._n 16._o q._n 9_o infant_n incapable_a of_o be_v teach_v v_o 5._o n._n 19_o q._n 1._o infant_n baptism_n never_o appoint_v of_o god_n v_o 5._o n._n 19_o arg_n 2._o infant_n of_o all_o nation_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v v_o 5._o n._n 19_o arg_n 3._o infant_n be_v not_o require_v to_o believe_v v_o 5._o n._n 19_o arg_n 4._o infant_n baptism_n do_v not_o tend_v to_o the_o glory_n of_o god_n v_o 5._o n._n 19_o arg_n 5._o infant_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v baptize_v v_o 5._o n._n 20_o arg_n 6._o infant_n baptism_n have_v no_o precedent_n in_o scripture_n v_o 5._o n._n 20_o arg_n 7._o infant_n bapâ—_n be_v not_o in_o scripture_n v_o 5._o n._n 20._o arg_n 8._o infant_n baptism_n no_o institution_n of_o christ_n v_o 5._o n_o 20._o arg_n 9_o infant_n of_o believe_a gentile_n v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 10._o infant_n have_v no_o spiritual_a benefit_n by_o baptism_n v_o 5._o n._n 20._o arg_n 11._o infant_n baptism_n no_o promise_n make_v to_o it_o v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 12._o infant_n baptism_n no_o ordinance_n of_o god_n v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 13._o infant_n baptism_n add_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 14._o infant_n baptism_n of_o human_a tradition_n v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 15._o infant_n baptism_n reflect_v on_o the_o honour_n of_o christ_n v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 16._o jewish_a proselyte_n v_o 5._o n._n 21._o arg_n 17._o infant_n baptism_n of_o positive_a right_n v_o 5._o n_o 21_o arg_n 18._o infant_n not_o baptise_v upon_o their_o profession_n of_o faith_n five_o 4._o n_o 22._o arg_n 19_o infant_n not_o capable_a to_o enter_v into_o a_o marriage_n union_n v_o 5._o n._n 22._o arg_n 20._o infant_n not_o to_o be_v baptize_v for_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n v_o 5._o n._n 22_o arg_n 21._o infant_n baptism_n no_o baptism_n of_o christ_n v_o 5._o n._n 22_o arg_n 22._o infant_n baptize_v be_v not_o in_o scrip_n v._n 5._o n._n 22._o arg_n 23_o infant_n not_o to_o be_v admit_v into_o the_o church_n v_o 5._o n._n 23._o arg_n 24._o infant_n baptism_n no_o lively_a representation_n of_o christ_n v_o 5_o n._n 22._o arg_n 25._o infant_n baptism_n frustrate_v christ_n end_n v_o 5._o n._n 23._o arg_n 26._o infant_n baptism_n a_o appendix_n to_o it_o v_o 5._o n._n 23._o infant_n right_o to_o baptism_n v_o 5._o n._n 27._o q._n 3._o infant_n be_v they_o to_o be_v bring_v to_o christ_n v_o 5._o n._n 27._o q._n 1._o infant_n bapt._n a_o mistake_n of_o the_o text_n v_o 5._o n._n 27._o q._n 2._o ‖_o itrigius_n discourse_n of_o the_o arch-heretic_n in_o the_o apostle_n age_n 3_o sup_n p._n 16._o italy_n a_o new_a jounrey_n thither_o 4_o sup_n p._n 15._o jod_n why_o the_o least_o in_o the_o hebrew_n alphabet_n 5_o sup_n q._n 3_o p._n 9_o justification_n and_o forgiveness_n of_o sin_n as_o it_o all_o one_o 5_o sup_n p._n 24._o q._n 22._o †_o jurien_n true_a system_fw-la of_o the_o church_n p._n 72._o his_o accomplishment_n of_o prophecy_n with_o the_o explication_n of_o all_o the_o vision_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n p._n 76._o his_o treatise_n of_o nature_n and_o grace_n p._n 458._o k._n *_o kingston-bridge_n why_o the_o water_n always_o run_v etc._n etc._n v_o 1._o n_o 16_o q._n 11._o knighhtood_v be_v a_o unbaptised_a person_n capable_a of_o it_o v_o 1._o n._n 21._o q._n 1_o know_v our_o friend_n in_o heaven_n v_o 1._o n._n 25._o q._n 7._o kite_n how_o suspend_v in_o the_o air_n v_o 2._o n_o 5._o q._n 8._o knowles_n thomas_n his_o marriage_n v_o 2_o n._n 8._o q._n 2._o know_v nothing_o new_a v_o 2._o n._n 17._o q._n 2._o kitten_n cry_v in_o a_o cat_n when_o she_o be_v hang_v five_o 2_o n._n 20._o q._n 8._o knowledge_n of_o thing_n know_v or_o unknown_a which_o most_o desirable_a v_o 2._o n._n 23._o q._n 5._o king_n evil_n how_o cure_v by_o england_n king_n v_o 2._o n._n 24._o q._n 22._o knowledge_n of_o future_a state_n will_v it_o be_v gradual_a v_o 2._o n._n 30._o q._n 3._o knight-errantry_a v_o 3._o n._n 1._o q._n 3._o kingdom_n of_o the_o people_n give_v whether_o worth_a take_v v_o 4._o n._n 11._o q._n 7._o king_n james_n why_o do_v you_o reflect_v on_o he_o v_o 4._o n._n 27._o q._n 1._o king_n william_n why_o have_v he_o never_o touch_v for_o the_o evil_a v_o 5._o n._n 15._o q._n 1._o king_n of_o england_n can_v they_o cure_v the_o evil_a v_o 5._o n._n 15._o q._n 3._o ‖_o know_v little_a of_o all_o thing_n or_o only_o one_o thing_n solid_o whether_o better_a 1_o sup_n p._n 25._o knowledge_n in_o woman_n 2_o sup_n p._n 29._o l._n *_o lazarus_n soul_n v_o 1._o n._n 1._o q._n 4._o lawful_a to_o beat_v a_o wife_n v_o 1._o n._n 1._o q_o 6._o last_o query_n who_o the_o author_n of_o it_o v_o 1._o n._n 3_o q._n 10._o lazarus_n estate_n if_o any_o who_o enjoy_v it_o v_o 1._o n._n 5._o q_o 7._o land_n of_o nod_n where_o be_v it_o v_o 1._o n._n 7._o q._n 2._o lovis_z le_fw-fr grand_fw-fr of_o the_o french_a king_n v_o 1._o n._n 11._o q_o 6._o light_n be_v it_o a_o body_n v_o 1._o n._n 11._o q._n 8._o lawful_a to_o marry_v cousin_n german_n v_o 1._o n._n 12._o q._n 4._o lawful_a to_o marry_v first_o wife_n sister_n v_o 1._o n._n 12._o q_o 5._o lawful_a to_o make_v address_n to_o young_a lady_n v_o 1._o n._n 13._o q._n 1._o lawful_a to_o marry_v a_o person_n one_o can_v love_v v_o 1._o n._n 13._o q._n 2._o lady_n aversion_n what_o course_n to_o take_v to_o remove_v it_o v_o 1._o n._n 13._o q._n 4._o lawful_a to_o look_v on_o another_o than_a one_o wife_n v_o 1._o n._n 18._o q._n 4._o line_n whether_o there_o be_v not_o a_o infinite_a power_n etc._n etc._n v_o 1._o n._n 22._o q._n 14_o lucretia_n codrus_n plato_n etc._n etc._n do_v well_o or_o ill_o in_o suicide_n v_o 1._o n._n 22._o q._n 19_o lawful_a be_v it_o to_o do_v evil_a that_o good_a may_v come_v v_o 1_o n_o 30_o q_o 1_o levi's_fw-la pay_v tithe_n in_o abraham_n five_o 1_o n_o 330_o q_o 2_o language_n before_o the_o confusion_n of_o babel_n five_o 1_o n_o 30_o q_o 9_o love_v when_o it_o decay_v five_o 2_o n_o 3_o q_o 3_o love_n twice_o whether_o possible_a with_o a_o like_a ardour_n five_o 2_o n_o 6_o q_o 3_o language_n if_o a_o infant_n shall_v be_v keep_v five_o 2_o n_o 6_o q_o 6_o lion_n whether_o it_o will_v prey_v upon_o a_o virgin_n v_o 2_o n_o 8_o q_o 5_o learning_n etc._n etc._n whether_o less_o now_o than_o former_o v_o 2_o n_o 11_o q_o 2_o lord_n supper_n how_o to_o approach_v worthy_o v_o 2_o n_o 12_o q_o 1_o love_n what_o be_v it_o v_o 2_o n_o 13_o q_o 2_o love_n why_o it_o turn_v to_o coldness_n after_o marriage_n v_o 2_o n_o 13_o q_o 3_o love_n its_o remedy_n and_o cure_n five_o 2_o n_o 13_o q_o 4_o love_n whether_o absence_n or_o presence_n best_a v_o 2_o n_o 13_o q_o 6_o lover_n when_o true_a whether_o offer_v injury_n to_o the_o belove_a v_o 2_o n_o 13_o q_o 8_o litany_n
that_o jesus_n christ_n intercede_v not_o for_o we_o and_o take_v no_o care_n of_o his_o church_n and_o that_o he_o pity_v not_o our_o infirmity_n have_v suffer_v they_o himself_o and_o that_o he_o will_v not_o come_v at_o last_o to_o judge_v all_o mankind_n then_o there_o will_v be_v reason_n to_o call_v the_o one_o atheist_n and_o the_o other_o no_o christian_n but_o every_o one_o know_v that_o they_o be_v far_o from_o these_o impious_a thought_n the_o protestant_n accuse_v the_o romish_a church_n of_o idolatry_n and_o for_o have_v recourse_n to_o other_o saviour_n beside_o jesus_n christ_n but_o the_o moderator_n make_v a_o noise_n of_o that_o as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o heinous_a calumny_n and_o maintain_v that_o it_o be_v only_a god_n that_o be_v to_o be_v worship_v with_o religious_a worship_n and_o that_o we_o be_v not_o save_v but_o through_o the_o merit_n of_o jesus_n christ._n the_o reform_a show_v they_o that_o they_o invoke_v saint_n and_o that_o they_o worship_v they_o and_o the_o cross_n image_n and_o relic_n as_o the_o pagan_n do_v their_o hero_n their_o demon_n and_o inferior_a god_n their_o statue_n their_o idol_n etc._n etc._n that_o they_o believe_v they_o satisfy_v divine_a justice_n by_o indulgence_n vow_n and_o pilgrimage_n and_o that_o according_a to_o they_o the_o merit_n of_o these_o action_n and_o of_o the_o saint_n together_o with_o they_o of_o jesus_n christ_n reconcile_v sinner_n to_o god_n they_o prove_v that_o this_o be_v the_o doctrine_n which_o their_o divine_n pope_n and_o council_n teach_v not_o only_o in_o their_o great_a volume_n for_o the_o learned_a but_o also_o for_o the_o rest_n in_o their_o catechism_n and_o prayer_n book_n and_o other_o book_n of_o devotion_n for_o the_o use_n of_o the_o people_n that_o it_o be_v not_o only_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o of_o some_o ignorant_a and_o superstitious_a priest_n but_o also_o of_o all_o the_o roman_a church_n in_o their_o ritual_n breviaries_n missal_n and_o other_o public_a office_n that_o it_o never_o punish_v such_o as_o push_v the_o superstition_n to_o a_o excess_n which_o the_o moderator_n seem_v to_o blame_v but_o that_o far_o from_o have_v a_o mind_n to_o redress_v these_o abuse_n she_o prosecute_v such_o as_o be_v suspect_v to_o have_v a_o design_n to_o abolish_v they_o as_o the_o jansenist_n and_o quietist_n though_o these_o two_o at_o bottom_n be_v but_o idle_a people_n and_o of_o little_a sincerity_n will_v a_o magistrate_n set_v a_o murderer_n at_o liberty_n simple_o because_o he_o deny_v a_o deed_n that_o be_v well_o prove_v or_o because_o he_o have_v the_o face_n to_o maintain_v that_o the_o kill_v a_o man_n at_o 12_o a_o clock_n be_v neither_o murder_n nor_o a_o crime_n punishable_a by_o law_n on_o the_o contrary_a this_o criminal_a will_v deserve_v a_o double_a chastisement_n as_o a_o murderer_n and_o as_o a_o disturber_n of_o the_o public_a peace_n in_o teach_v a_o doctrine_n that_o be_v contrary_a to_o civil_a society_n because_o m._n daille_n acknowledge_v the_o fundamental_a point_n which_o the_o reform_a teach_v m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n pretend_v to_o justify_v his_o church_n and_o prove_v its_o purity_n though_o this_o acknowledgement_n serve_v only_o to_o state_n the_o question_n between_o both_o party_n and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o the_o fundamental_a doctrine_n of_o protestant_n be_v true_a see_v that_o be_v confess_v on_o both_o side_n but_o the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v whether_o what_o the_o roman_a catholic_n hold_v over_o and_o above_o be_v article_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o they_o pretend_v or_o whether_o they_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n that_o both_o hold_v as_o divine_a and_o whether_o they_o ought_v to_o be_v cast_v away_o for_o this_o reason_n as_o the_o reform_a have_v do_v it_o be_v according_a to_o this_o method_n that_o dr._n wake_n explain_v the_o article_n expose_v by_o m._n de_fw-fr condom_n mark_v in_o each_o what_o the_o protestant_n approve_v and_o what_o they_o condemn_v in_o the_o tenet_n of_o rome_n and_o bring_v some_o of_o the_o chief_a reason_n that_o make_v they_o remark_n these_o distinction_n v._o we_o say_v before_o that_o we_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o enter_v upon_o the_o particular_n of_o controversy_n but_o because_o the_o roman_a church_n continual_o foment_v the_o division_n of_o protestant_n have_v persuade_v some_o illiterate_a people_n that_o the_o church_n of_o england_n agree_v in_o a_o great_a many_o more_o point_n with_o it_o than_o with_o the_o other_o protestant_n we_o shall_v mention_v her_o sentiment_n here_o according_a to_o dr._n wake_v we_o exposition_n upon_o the_o article_n wherein_o the_o roman_a catholic_n brag_a of_o this_o pretend_a conformity_n as_o first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n second_o justification_n three_o the_o necessity_n of_o baptism_n four_o confirmation_n five_o order_n six_o real_a presence_n seven_o tradition_n eight_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n nine_o that_o of_o the_o father_n ten_o the_o question_n if_o one_o can_v be_v save_v in_o the_o roman_a church_n eleven_o if_o it_o be_v idolatry_n first_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n dr._n wake_v speak_v in_o the_o name_n of_o his_o church_n say_v it_o be_v a_o extravagant_a practice_n invent_v at_o pleasure_n and_o so_o far_o from_o be_v contain_v in_o scripture_n that_o it_o be_v several_a way_n contrary_a to_o it_o it_o be_v true_a that_o according_a to_o a_o innocent_a ancient_a custom_n we_o make_v mention_n before_o the_o communion_n table_n of_o saint_n that_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o church_n thank_v god_n for_o the_o grace_n he_o do_v they_o and_o pray_v he_o to_o give_v we_o the_o grace_n to_o follow_v their_o example_n but_o this_o respect_n we_o bear_v their_o memory_n do_v not_o hinder_v we_o from_o condemn_v a_o practice_n that_o m._n de_fw-fr meaux_n seem_v to_o have_v omit_v and_o which_o can_v agree_v with_o we_o at_o all_o which_o be_v that_o roman_a catholic_n recommend_v the_o offer_n of_o the_o host_n to_o god_n by_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o saint_n who_o relic_n be_v upon_o the_o altar_n as_o if_o jesus_n christ_n who_o they_o pretend_v to_o sacrifice_n need_v s._n bathilde_n or_o potentiana_n recommendation_n to_o become_v agreeable_a to_o his_o father_n second_o jesus_n by_o his_o passion_n have_v satisfy_v divine_a justice_n for_o we_o and_o therefore_o god_n pardon_v we_o all_o our_o sin_n through_o the_o merit_n of_o his_o son_n and_o by_o a_o effect_n of_o his_o good_a will_n treat_v we_o with_o a_o alliance_n of_o grace_n and_o by_o virtue_n of_o this_o alliance_n sole_o found_v on_o the_o death_n and_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o send_v we_o his_o holy_a spirit_n and_o call_v we_o to_o repentance_n if_o we_o answer_v this_o call_v god_n justify_v we_o through_o his_o pure_a goodness_n that_o be_v to_o say_v he_o forgive_v we_o all_o our_o past_a fault_n and_o give_v we_o the_o grace_n to_o obey_v his_o precept_n better_a and_o better_o and_o will_v crown_v we_o in_o heaven_n if_o we_o persevere_v in_o his_o alliance_n he_o grant_v we_o all_o these_o grace_n not_o for_o any_o good_a quality_n that_o he_o see_v in_o we_o or_o for_o any_o good_a we_o do_v but_o only_o in_o virtue_n of_o the_o satisfaction_n and_o merit_n of_o his_o son_n that_o be_v apply_v to_o we_o by_o faith_n three_o though_o our_o church_n take_v all_o manner_n of_o care_n to_o hinder_v child_n die_v without_o baptism_n rather_o than_o to_o determine_v what_o will_v become_v of_o they_o they_o die_v without_o it_o we_o can_v nevertheless_o but_o condemn_v the_o want_n of_o charity_n of_o roman_a catholic_n that_o exclude_v they_o from_o salvation_n four_o the_o church_n of_o england_n do_v not_o believe_v that_o confirmation_n be_v a_o sacrament_n nor_o that_o the_o use_n of_o chrism_n though_o of_o a_o ancient_a custom_n be_v a_o apostolical_a institution_n but_o because_o the_o imposition_n of_o hand_n be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n and_o come_v from_o the_o apostle_n the_o english_a have_v keep_v it_o and_o according_a to_o their_o discipline_n the_o bishop_n only_o have_v liberty_n to_o administer_v it_o the_o prelate_n that_o do_v it_o addresses_z his_o prayer_n to_o god_n to_o beg_v of_o he_o to_o strengthen_v with_o his_o spirit_n he_o that_o he_o put_v his_o hand_n upon_o and_o that_o he_o may_v protect_v he_o from_o temptation_n and_o that_o he_o may_v have_v the_o grace_n to_o fulfil_v the_o condition_n of_o his_o baptism_n which_o he_o that_o he_o pray_v for_o ratify_v and_o confirm_v with_o his_o promise_n five_o nor_o be_v the_o order_n a_o sacrament_n according_a to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n because_o they_o be_v not_o common_a to_o all_o christian_n but_o she_o believe_v that_o no_o one_o ought_v to_o put_v himself_o upon_o the_o function_n of_o a_o minister_n without_o
have_v the_o honour_n to_o hear_v the_o one_o continue_v he_o which_o i_o see_v in_o greece_n be_v of_o the_o jonick_a sect._n i_o have_v see_v two_o in_o calabria_n the_o one_o of_o syria_n and_o the_o other_o of_o egypt_n i_o have_v meet_v two_o other_o in_o the_o east_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v of_o assyria_n and_o the_o other_o with_o who_o i_o have_v converse_v in_o palestine_n be_v of_o jewish_a extraction_n this_o last_o be_v the_o most_o deserve_a i_o stop_v in_o egypt_n where_o he_o be_v conceal_v to_o seek_v for_o he_o he_o be_v as_o the_o proverb_n say_v a_o true_a bee_n of_o sicily_n he_o gather_v the_o scatter_a flower_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o meadow_n of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophet_n and_o apostle_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o which_o he_o can_v fill_v with_o a_o pure_a knowledge_n the_o soul_n of_o those_o who_o hear_v he_o these_o man_n have_v conserve_v the_o true_a tradition_n of_o the_o bless_a doctrine_n immediate_o after_o the_o holy_a apostle_n st._n peter_n st._n james_n st._n john_n and_o st._n paul_n as_o a_o child_n who_o retain_v what_o he_o have_v learn_v of_o his_o father_n though_o there_o be_v few_o who_o resemble_v they_o have_v live_v till_o our_o time_n by_o the_o will_n of_o god_n to_o pour_v into_o our_o heart_n the_o seed_n they_o have_v receive_v from_o the_o apostle_n their_o predecessor_n it_o be_v of_o a_o great_a importance_n to_o know_v what_o master_n a_o author_n have_v have_v for_o to_o understand_v well_o his_o opinion_n for_o then_o as_o at_o this_o day_n disciple_n apply_v themselves_o chief_o to_o the_o method_n of_o their_o master_n and_o expound_v religion_n as_o near_o as_o they_o can_v to_o the_o principle_n of_o philosophy_n which_o they_o learn_v thus_o divine_a school_n man_n who_o be_v paripatetick_n have_v since_o expound_v divinity_n by_o the_o principle_n of_o aristotle_n and_o thus_o in_o the_o place_n where_o the_o philosophy_n of_o descartes_n be_v receive_v divinity_n be_v treat_v on_o after_o the_o cartesian_a way_n therefore_o the_o learned_a of_o our_o age_n have_v endeavour_v to_o divine_a who_o those_o be_v which_o clement_n speak_v of_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o version_n which_o have_v be_v give_v of_o the_o word_n of_o this_o father_n that_o he_o have_v five_o master_n but_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n give_v he_o but_o four_o because_o he_o follow_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o read_n of_o eusebius_n it_o can_v positive_o be_v assert_v which_o be_v the_o letter_n but_o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o interpreter_n who_o have_v take_v the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d for_o a_o proper_a name_n have_v do_v it_o without_o reason_n there_o be_v no_o likelihood_n that_o clement_n who_o mention_n not_o the_o name_n of_o other_o who_o he_o acknowledge_v for_o his_o master_n shall_v name_v this_o there_o be_v none_o in_o antiquity_n who_o be_v name_v jonick_a and_o this_o name_n may_v mark_v the_o sect_n of_o philosophy_n to_o which_o this_o first_o master_n of_o clement_n be_v chief_o apply_v thales_n and_o anaximander_n philosopher_n of_o milet_n a_o city_n of_o jonia_n have_v be_v the_o chief_a thereof_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v honourable_o of_o both_o those_o philosopher_n in_o his_o write_n thales_n say_v he_o in_o a_o place_n be_v of_o phoenicia_n according_a to_o the_o relation_n of_o leander_n and_o herodotus_n he_o be_v the_o only_a person_n who_o seem_v to_o have_v have_v correspondence_n with_o the_o prophet_n of_o egypt_n and_o we_o read_v not_o that_o any_o be_v his_o master_n etc._n etc._n anaximander_n a_o milesian_n and_o son_n to_o praxidamus_n succeed_v thales_n and_o have_v for_o successor_n anaximenes_n son_n to_o euristratus_n likewise_o a_o milesian_n anaxagoras_n of_o clazomenes_n son_n to_o hegesibule_n come_v after_o he_o he_o transport_v his_o auditory_a from_o jonia_n to_o athens_n and_o be_v succeed_v by_o archelaus_n master_n to_o socrates_n elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o thales_n being_n interrogated_a what_o divinity_n be_v he_o answer_v that_o which_o have_v neither_o beginning_n nor_o end_v and_o that_o another_o have_v ask_v he_o if_o man_n can_v hide_v from_o god_n their_o action_n how_o shall_v that_o be_v possible_a answer_v he_o see_v they_o can_v hide_v even_o their_o thought_n from_o he_o in_o speak_v of_o anaximander_n of_o archelaus_n and_o anaxagoras_n philosopher_n of_o the_o same_o sect_n he_o say_v that_o the_o first_o have_v establish_v for_o the_o first_o be_v the_o infinite_a and_o that_o the_o two_o other_o have_v say_v that_o the_o mind_n govern_v the_o infinite_a the_o principle_n of_o these_o philosopher_n may_v be_v see_v more_o at_o large_a in_o diogenes_n laërtius_fw-la and_o we_o may_v easy_o perceive_v that_o there_o be_v some_o who_o agree_v well_o enough_o with_o those_o of_o the_o jew_n and_o christian_n as_o that_o all_o that_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v come_v from_o water_n that_o the_o night_n be_v before_o the_o day_n that_o the_o most_o part_n of_o man_n be_v bad_a that_o for_o to_o live_v just_o we_o must_v not_o do_v that_o which_o we_o reprehend_v in_o other_o that_o heaven_n be_v our_o true_a country_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o incredible_a that_o a_o philosopher_n of_o this_o sect_n have_v embrace_v christianity_n and_o be_v the_o first_o master_n of_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n all_o that_o can_v be_v say_v against_o this_o thought_n be_v that_o the_o succession_n of_o philosopher_n of_o the_o jonick_a sect_n end_v in_o archelaus_n master_n to_o socrates_n but_o though_o there_o have_v be_v no_o master_n of_o this_o philosophy_n who_o have_v immediate_o succeed_v one_o another_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o those_o may_v have_v be_v philosopher_n in_o divers_a place_n who_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o thales_n and_o of_o his_o first_o disciple_n thus_o diogenes_n laërtius_n say_v in_o his_o preface_n that_o the_o italic_a sect_n whereof_o pythagoras_n be_v chief_a end_v at_o epicurus_n though_o there_o be_v pythagorean_n several_a age_n after_o epicurus_n it_o be_v no_o wonder_n that_o a_o christian_a follow_v a_o certain_a sect_n of_o philosophy_n because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v understand_v but_o as_o much_o as_o he_o judge_v it_o conformable_a to_o christianity_n thus_o justin_n martyr_n be_v a_o platonic_a and_o pantenes_n master_n to_o clement_n be_v a_o stoic_a the_o name_n of_o the_o second_o who_o he_o have_v see_v in_o great_a greece_n or_o in_o calabria_n be_v entire_o unknown_a some_o author_n believe_v that_o that_o of_o assyria_n be_v tatian_n a_o philosopher_n and_o disciple_n to_o justin_n martyr_n and_o other_o bardesanes_n of_o syria_n who_o have_v be_v a_o valentinian_n who_o never_o leave_v entire_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o sect_n as_o for_o he_o who_o have_v be_v original_o a_o jew_n some_o believe_v he_o may_v be_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n though_o history_n do_v not_o observe_v that_o he_o be_v descend_v of_o the_o jew_n likewise_o other_o do_v conjecture_v that_o he_o be_v name_v theodotus_n who_o doctrine_n clemens_n alexandrinus_n have_v expose_v in_o his_o book_n of_o hypotypose_n or_o justification_n of_o christian_a religion_n whence_o it_o come_v that_o the_o abridgement_n of_o this_o work_n which_o be_v see_v at_o the_o end_n of_o clement_n be_v entitle_v an_o extract_v of_o the_o eastern_a doctrine_n of_o theodotus_n but_o some_o do_v attribute_v these_o extract_v to_o theodotus_n of_o byzantium_n a_o courier_n by_o trade_n but_o a_o learned_a man_n who_o be_v excommunicate_v by_o pope_n victor_n in_o cxciv_o for_o have_v teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man._n in_o fine_a the_o least_o of_o the_o master_n of_o clement_n who_o he_o prefer_v to_o all_o the_o rest_n and_o with_o who_o he_o sojourn_v be_v name_v pantenus_n eusebius_n believe_v it_o be_v of_o he_o that_o clement_n speak_v in_o the_o last_o word_n of_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v cite_v of_o he_o and_o indeed_o pantenus_n teach_v in_o egypt_n when_o clement_n sojourn_v there_o and_o clement_n call_v he_o his_o master_n in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o hypotypose_n the_o country_n and_o parent_n of_o pantenus_n be_v unknown_a but_o we_o know_v he_o apply_v himself_o much_o to_o the_o study_n of_o philosophy_n particular_o to_o that_o of_o the_o stoic_n win_v perhaps_o by_o the_o manner_n and_o severe_a maxim_n of_o these_o philosopher_n which_o agree_v not_o ill_o with_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a christian_n there_o have_v be_v a_o public_a school_n at_o alexandria_n for_o a_o long_a time_n and_o if_o some_o author_n may_v be_v believe_v ever_o since_o mark_v the_o evangelist_n where_o the_o cathecumenes_n be_v teach_v a_o employ_v which_o be_v give_v only_o to_o learned_a person_n and_o of_o a_o good_a life_n pantenus_n be_v provide_v therewith_o and_o teach_v a_o long_a while_n in_o this_o city_n